Orcs vs. Elves

fb2

In the hidden depths of the forest, dangers were in every corner. During the nighttime, the thick white mist blinded the eyes and the chilling air froze you to the bones. Once morning arrived, thousands of ferocious mutated animals as big as the hills roamed for prey. Among them lived the weakest species on the Continent, the Monster Species. They only survived with their tough bodies in the midst of a world ruled by magic power. To avoid the eyes of the wizard rulers, they had to hide in secluded places; in the caves shrouded by shadows or in the dark underground where filth was brimming. But, continuing to hide was not a solution. When warbeasts sharpened their claws, elves polished their weapons, humans feasted on their greed, and demons searched for prey with their thirst, an orc was born. This special orc was a world fighting champion who transmigrated into the body of an orc in the magical world. He had always dreamed of possessing superpowers; being able to jump beyond the clouds, shattering the mountains in one hit and running faster than sound. He dreamed of having these powers. He used rituals, magical lore, and all the things that were considered myths and fairy tales in his home world to make him and his tribe stronger. A promise was deeply engraved by him. One day, he would bring the war to those who underestimated him.

 

 

 

 

 

Morning Light

 

 

{Meer Calendar, March 13, 2 Years of Demon War}

 

{The Morning}

 

The morning sun shines through the dense leaves of the Bog Forest.

 

The shimmer of the sun's rays reflected from dews that were trapped on the leaves. The Bog Forest seemed to shimmer like green pearls. The birds were chirping and calling each other in the clear blue sky that morning.

 

They greet the beauty of the morning.

 

The wind from the east brushed the thick leaves of the Bog Forest, revealing the horror behind that beautiful scenery. The sounds of iron clanged against each other. The sound of monsters' roar and cries of human pain, compete with each other to determine which is louder.

 

These voices come together to form the tone for the orchestra of death.

 

Bold saw his comrade thrown far away after being hit by a blow from the green monster's club.

 

Bleekk!

 

That was the sound he heard as his comrade's iron armor collided with the green monster's club.

 

Not a sound of wood meeting iron, but the sound of pounded soft meat. That green monster's club didn't feel the resistance of human iron armor.

 

With a height of 2 meters, a green body, and muscles that are as hard as iron. This green monster was one of the species that ruled the Bog forest, Orcs.

 

After the demon declared all-out war, the Human, Elf, and Warbeast Alliance focused all its attention on confronting them.

 

Making them not have enough troops to deal with these monster pests.

 

The orc is known for being a warlike race, attacking like a hurricane with their powerful bodies and rapid regeneration, making them advance into enemy formations without fear.

 

It takes more than 5 ordinary soldiers to kill one orc without casualty. If less than that there is a possibility of soldiers suffering severe injury and even death. If only half of that number then the death of all soldiers are confirmed. If someone still lives after that, he is a very lucky one.

 

Even so, with good preparation and formation, orcs are easy enemies to deal with.

 

Their still primitive weapons and armor make them vulnerable to hit-and-run tactics. With long spears and shields possessed by warriors, they only needed to surround the orcs and take turns to attack, causing the orcs to die from stab wounds.

 

A strong body and rapid regeneration were not enough to make them avoid death from blood loss.

 

If there was a mage in an army, then the orcs would only become nuisance flies. The way they attacked without fear allowed the mage to kill hordes of orcs with a single [Fireball] or [Lightning Chain] spell.

 

'Orcs are stupid creatures who only know how to attack', that's how historians' book describes it.

 

But in this morning Bold wanted to strangle and piss on the historians who recorded that.

 

....

 

{Last Night}

 

Bold was staring at the bonfire. Wait until the boiled potato soup is cooked.

 

The light from the bonfire shone on his face.

 

Bold was an ordinary soldier. He had neither mana flow nor good swordsmanship.

 

The war forced him, who was only a farmer, to join the fight.

 

He is young and unmarried.

 

He has a simple face. Far from handsome, but not ugly. Just simple.

 

Bold pensively stared at the bonfire. A boisterous voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Bold turned.

 

A red light shone from the center of the camp. Bold's face turned serious. The light came from the food carriage.

 

The Alliance wanted to hold the demon army outside of their territory's borders. For that, they made a defensive line at the foot of the Wolf Slopes mountain.

 

But to achieve it requires a long journey from the human kingdom. Therefore they divided into several logistics troops.

 

This small number of troops will take a much closer route, namely the Bog forest. and This camp is one of those logistic troops. Their job is to bring food to the front line.

 

So that when the food carriages burns, the soldiers immediately panicked, they didn't have time to put on their armor and immediately rushed to put out the fire.

 

The commander looked pale then his face turned red.

 

"What are you guys doing!? Water! Water! Get some water! GET IT QUICKLY OR I CUT OFF YOUR LEGS!" The commander shouted angrily.

 

If the fire is not immediately extinguished and the food carriages are burned down, then the commander's career will be over. Being homeless is the best fate or he will end up on the gallows, as the worst fate.

 

Campsites are made so that the most important things are close to a water source. Therefore the route of the soldiers to fetch water was very close to the food carriages, but the fire that burned the dry rice and wheat was too great.

 

The carriages are arranged in a row of five adjacent rows. Soldiers' tents were built around it. There were more than ten food carriages on fire, the flames spreading rapidly engulfing the nearby cart.

 

Bold was one of the soldiers who rushed to put out the fire. Drops of sweat kept dripping from Bold's forehead. He had gone back and forth eight times to fetch water.

 

Their troops were required to rush to the defensive line. However, the uncertain condition of the Bog forest made the journey hampered.

 

One of them is the road that was cut off due to landslides. They were forced to dig it, they did not choose another way because of the steep hill on their right and the ravine on their left.

 

It was evening when they finished digging. The night is a dangerous time in the Bog forest. Not only the abundance of wild animals but also the fog covered the path.

 

The commander decided to set up camp in this place. He didn't want to lose the food carts by falling into the ravine.

 

'Is this an enemy attack? But who can attack without the guards knowing?' Bold's thought while running.

 

There was the sound of hurried footsteps. The direction of his arrival from the guard post.

 

"orcs... enemy attack!! Orcs are attacking!" The guard reported with still hurried breaths.

 

"Damn it! How many?" The commander asked.

 

"There are only five of them, sir!" The guard answered.

 

"Only five??" The commander looked astonished because if the burning of the Food carriages was the enemy's plan, the five orcs attacking the soldier-infested encampment camp would be a foolish strategy.

 

"Just keep the guards against them, report if anything strange happens. The other soldiers stay here and put out the fire!" the Commander ordered.

 

The commander only thought that this orc was only interested in seeing the fire and started attacking without thinking anything else. Prioritizing the Food carriages over eliminating five orcs was the right decision.

 

But something happened that gave Bold a bad feeling. When the fire was almost extinguished there was still no word from the guards about the five orcs.

 

The Commander's forehead wrinkled, he also felt something strange. But seeing the fire that was burning the food carriage was about to go out, he ignored that feeling.

 

A few minutes later, from behind the fog, Bold saw a silhouette walking toward them.

 

'Who is that? Why is he walking from that direction?' Bog's feeling is getting worse.

 

The silhouette came down the steep hill. He walked as if he was on level ground. Like he can walk on walls. The silhouette drew closer.

 

He didn't walk alone, another much bigger silhouette appeared. Bold's face paled.

 

The face of the first silhouette appeared, It was a young orc.

 

"Orcs are attacking from the hill!!" the other soldier who also saw it, shouted in a trembling voice.

 

"Make a for—" before the commander could give the command, the young orc had lunged forward.

 

"UUUURHAAAAA" the young orc shouted.

 

He lunges forward with a large sword in each hand. The other orcs behind him joined the attack with clubs, logs, bone, or use whatever they could find in this forest.

 

The people in front of them were thrown flying. Screams and broken bones were heard.

 

Things became chaotic, the orc hordes rampaged through the crowd of people. Human skin, flesh, and bones were unable to withstand the blows of the orc power. It's a massacre.

 

The young orc swung his sword nimbly. His movements are not like ordinary orcs who only use power but use sword techniques that are not inferior to elite warriors.

 

The twin great swords that he swung were like tornadoes that slaughtered his enemies. There was no mercy from that swords. Every time he swing his sword, one warrior's head was cut off. His precision and speed made the soldier who had time to pick up his weapon unable to parry before losing his head.

 

The commander's face turned red when he saw his troops being slaughtered. He was furious, his army was crushed and his food carriage burned by pests like orcs.

 

He wanted to attack but the crowd of soldiers blocked his view. The commander is a magician.

 

He has an attack that can inflict massive damage. But this spell has a wide attack area.

 

If he took it out in the crowd, the soldiers would be killed along with the orcs. He didn't want a shortage of soldiers who could help him carry the food carriages.

 

"Retreat! Retreat! Pick your weapon, you dumbass!" He shot angrily.

 

The orcs began to push forward into the crowd of soldiers.

 

These orcs didn't attack individually but entered slowly in an orderly formation. No orcs came out of formation and were finally surrounded, they were like the elite troops of Stonhold Kingdom.

 

Even so, they were only eleven. They were not able to slaughter dozens of soldiers quickly, but in the end, the other soldiers managed to retreat.

 

As the human army retreated, the orcs did not catch up. They also retreated neatly.

 

Seeing the orcs retreat the commander charged forward. These orcs are very smart they can read the situation and know if humans are no longer easy to kill.

 

But the Commander will not allow this horde of pests to retreat just like that. They had to pay for the soldiers' lives they took.

 

"[Reinforce Speed]" The commander cast a spell.

 

His speed is getting faster. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of a horde of orcs. The commander looked into their green eyes, they look astonished. The commander smirked thinking that this stupid creature was afraid of meeting a mage.

 

"It's too late you idiot! Die! [Fire Ball]" The commander opened his arms and announced the death of these pests.

 

A fireball the size of a human head formed in front of his chest. The fireball shot swiftly towards the orc horde.

 

Even though it looks small, the fireball from the [Fire Ball] spell will make a big explosion when it hits its target.

 

The explosion would burn everything within five meters around it. The heat from the explosion can even melt iron.

 

The target of this spell, will not be able to dodge a fireball that shoots as fast as an arrow released from its bow.

 

The only way to defend against this spell is to use a spell from the [Wall] faction or block the user before casting this spell. While the orcs who are creatures without mana flow will end up turning into ashes.

 

The commander smirked as he waited for the burning orcs' screams of pain. But the young orc at the very front did something that made his eyes widen.

 

The young orc slapped a fast-moving fireball with his greatsword, and that slap make the fireball turn to the left. His movements were so fast that the fireball seemed to turn on its own.

 

The commander gaped.

 

The soldiers gaped.

 

The crickets stopped creaking.

 

The wind stopped blowing.

 

The fireball hit the hill and exploded. The explosion shattered half the hill and made a deep hole. The heat that was felt from the effects of the [Fire ball] spell made them aware that what had happened wasn't an illusion.

 

Their eyes rolled from the exploding hill to the young orc's figure.

 

The young orc made a throwing stance. Then waved his hand. The sword in his left hand shot out at the speed of sound.

 

Syiuuu

 

The commander felt a touch on his chest. He looked down.

 

There is a hole in his chest. The hole was as big as a human head.

 

His heart, lungs, ribs, and all the internal organs that should have been there being gone.

 

All that was left was blood dripping from the ceiling of the hole to the bottom of the hole.

 

Brak!

 

Then he felt his back hit something hard.

 

"Eh?" The commander is confused.

 

Blood dripped from his mouth.

 

"Eh? Eh?" his brain was trying to process what had just happened.

 

His body gradually becomes stiff.

 

"Eh?" His voice was getting smaller.

 

The commander closed his eyes, he didn't realize what had just happened until the end of his life. Maybe even when he arrives in hell he won't even realize he's already dead.

 

Bold saw what was happening, when the young Orc threw the sword in his right hand, the ground on his left footstep cracked.

 

Then in the blink of an eye, the commander's chest disappeared along with the heads of three other soldiers behind him.

 

The commander continued to sound 'eh?' until his body fell to the ground, and the light in his eyes faded.

 

The soldiers were confused by what had just happened. Their brains still haven't processed this strange and miraculous occurrence.

 

Their commander was a Mage. From a noble family, he has a bright future.

 

With his status as a mage, his noble blood, and his achievements during this war, the Commander would probably become a famous mage.

 

But he ended up pitifully, killed with just one hit from a young monster.

 

"Petjah!!" The young orc gave the signal.

 

The other ten orcs behind him moved forward. They split into three groups.

 

The first group attacked from the right side, the second group attacked from the left side, and the young orc naturally took the center position.

 

He threw away his last greatsword and pulled a small knife from his waist.

 

The knife curved into a crescent moon and was sharp on both sides, with a pointed tip, the small knife was like the claws of a beast.

 

"AJJJAARE!!!" The young orc gave the signal.

 

The orc army surrounded the human army.

 

The commander is the only mage of this army. The human army that had no command, confusion, and fear turned into panic.

 

They fought in panic.

 

The massacre started again.

 

.....

 

{The Morning}

 

More and more human casualties. The orc army was patiently killing humans one by one. The human army that was continuously retreating arrived at the guard post.

 

When Bold saw the deserted guard post, his feeling got worse.

 

The smell of blood wafted everywhere, the bodies of the guards lay lifeless. The wounds on their bodies indicated death from blunt objects and arrows.

 

Five orcs were seen standing waiting for their arrival. Behind the five orcs, a herd of no less than 30 goblins aimed their arrows at the sky.

 

"eggaang…!!" a goblin command voice

 

"appeh!!"

 

wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss! wuss!

 

Hurled arrows filled the forest ceiling.

 

Even so, the rays of the morning sun still shine through the sidelines.

 

The sun's rays hit Bold's face which was covered in mud, sweat, and blood.

 

The human army was very tired, almost half the night they were slaughtered and ran for a way out to live.

 

Until they know, that hope to get out of this forest alive is gone.

 

Bold just pensively saw the dozens of arrows that were approaching.

 

He was so tired.

 

He wanted to return to his village.

 

How's the field?

 

Is his crush married?

 

or become a noble concubine?

 

Bold missed her smile.

 

I wish my body could make it home.

 

The arrow pierced Bold's forehead and pierced his brain.

 

In a split second, the pain disappeared along with his consciousness.

 

Bold felt lucky to have died so quickly.

 

At least he wasn't groaning in pain.

 

The sun shone through his fading blue eyes.

 

Bold breathed his last in that forest.

 

 

 

 

 

Meer Spesies

 

 

{Taken from the book 'History of Species Civilization'}

 

Mana is the energy that permeates all creatures on the Meer continent. Mana is believed to be the origin of all living things.

 

Mana is energy. Energy that can be converted into anything you want. even this energy can change its user.

 

The closeness of a species to mana is indicated by its ability to influence mana. Even though mana permeates every creature, the creature itself will not be able to influence mana.

 

Humans categorize those living on the Meer continent into three species. Mana, Mutated Animals, and Monsters. This categorization was arranged based on their proximity to Mana.

 

The first species is the Mana Species.

 

Mana species are creatures that are blessed by God with the ability to control mana. They have additional organs in their bodies that are used as a place to take shelter. This organ they call is the Mana Flow.

 

By creating a flow of mana in the body, the Mana Species can affect the surrounding environment and even the body itself. Their ability to control mana made them the main rulers of the Meer continent.

 

Mana entered their bodies, fused with their bodies, and was used like their own limbs. It is because of this that they named their species with the name 'Mana'. To show that they control mana more than any other creature on the Meer continent.

 

Those who are able to use the mana in their Mana Flow are called 'mages'.

 

Mana species are divided into 4. Human, Elf, Warbeast, and Devil.

 

At first these four mana species lived in their respective territories. With the vastness of the Meer continent it would be difficult for them to meet other species.

 

With advances in technology and their number continues to grow, causing their territory is expanding.

 

They encountered other living beings besides themselves, but these living beings did not have the power of mana control like them. So they treat other living things as livestock or pests that must be eradicated.

 

They continued to explore the Meer continent and enlarge each other's territory, until the two mana species met. Because of the uniqueness of other species and the habit of using living things as livestock, that cause them to do the same with other species.

 

Causing the war between the first Mana species to begin.

 

The first inter-species war was between Humans and Elves. Wood Elf is known for their skin that is white and soft like satin, as well as their beauty that can make countries go to war with each other. Both the male and female wood elves possessed dazzling beauties.

 

The human nobles who first to discovered them, started capturing the Wood Elves. Whether it's to be used as sex slaves or toys. This made his other noble friends envious. Then they flocked together to capture the Wood Elves.

 

The Wood Elves of course put up a fierce fight, killing and freeing their captured companions. But this does not stop humans. The price of Wood Elf slaves in the market soared, making hunting for wood elves become a new popular job.

 

The greater number of humans made wood elf lost ground. They have a neighbor, Night Elf. But night elf and wood elf had been at war for so long. So their relationship is very vulnerable.

 

Night elf have rough, black skin, so humans don't hunt them. As a result of the war between wood elf and night elf, they should be happy with the fate that befell wood elf. However, they start to get angry when they learn that human slavery is not only done on adult wood elves but also on their children.

 

Even though the night elves have been at war with the wood elves for many years, the two of them still respect each other. Wood elves consider the night elves to be true warriors while the night elves consider Wood elves to be true nobles.

 

Never during their time of war did the Night Elves enslave the Wood Elves or vice versa. Even when the Night Elves' children were caught by the Wood Elves, they would either guard them until a ransom was given or release them if they didn't, and vice versa.

 

The battle between wood elves and night elves is an ideological war. Wood elves feel that the top of the tree (leaves, flowers, and fruit) is the most important part of the tree, while the night elves think that the root of the tree is the most important part of the tree.

 

These ideological differences result in different ways of life and views for them. So they have a different place to live. The Wood Elves live in the ground and the Night Elves live underground.

 

The act of humans enslaving the children of the wood elves was considered excessive treatment for the night elves. The first alliance was created between two camps who always fought against external enemies. The Night Elf and Wood Elf Alliance.

 

Their alliance succeeded in repelling the Humans and freeing the wood elves who were made into slaves. Then the two elven races decided to take revenge on the humans. They invaded the human kingdom and killed all its nobles. The Alliance pushed its way into human territory and ravaged it.

 

Revenge made the wood elves, a race known for their gentleness, to enslave every captured human. They make humans live worst than livestock.

 

The actions of the wood elves made the human kings furious. They eventually got together and formed an alliance.

 

The human alliance with many times the number and strength repelled the wood elves and night elves alliance. The situation was reversed with the union of the human kingdoms.

 

The human alliance made the Wood Elf and Night Elf alliance retreat back to their territory. Just like what they did, the human alliance didn't just stop at reclaiming their territory, but invaded into the elves' territory.

 

The wood elves turn to their elven neighbors for help. Mountain Dwarves, Fire Dwarves, Land Elves, Moon Elves and various other elven races.

 

With the story of human slavery to wood elves, it makes other elf races think that humans are creatures that are bloodthirsty and controlled by their passions.

 

The Elves banded together and formed the first alliance for their species. Elf Alliance.

 

The war between the Elf Alliance and the Human Alliance lasted for 80 years, with countless casualties. Their war started from land to sea. With the rapid development of technology during the wars, the damage they inflicted changed the geography of the half-continent of Meer.

 

The war that took decades caused both sides to become fed up and voices for peace were heard within both alliances. But the hatred between these two mana species is ingrained.

 

With each passing year the wars of hatred accumulate more and more. Until they forget why they fought for.

 

Finally both parties found a reason for a ceasefire. Namely the existence of a third species. Warbeast.

 

The two warring species alliances cause mana pollution in some of their territories. Mana usage and area damage due to mana explosions causes pollution.

 

This mana pollution didn't have any effect on those with strong mana flows but for weak members of their species like children and commoners, this mana pollution could result in death.

 

The amount of territory that can be occupied by ordinary people is getting smaller and smaller. So the two alliances must find new territories for members of their species to live in.

 

Dispatched explorer teams from both alliances. Until the discovery of a very wide savanna. The explorers sent the good news to their alliance, but after two months since the news was sent there was no more news from the explorer team.

 

The human alliance dispatched an army of fully-armored mages to search for the explorers.

 

Three weeks later, the troops they sent were destroyed, leaving a few soldiers running helter-skelter. The enemy forces that exterminated them could have killed them but deliberately released them to find out the origin of the new species they encountered.

 

This army does not use armor or weapons made of metal like the human alliance and the elf alliance. However, they use natural weapons from their bodies, such as claws, fangs, and thick skin.

 

The mana flow they use can make their bodies stronger and faster. With a new spell like [Reinforce] they didn't need weapons or armor.

 

The army of warbeasts followed footsteps of the humans they released. They are a Wolf beast race, they have sensitive nose, long claws, and strong fangs. They can use mana from their mana flow to increase the speed and length of their claws.

 

The human alliance got word that warbeasts had entered their territory.

 

The Alliance also prepares their troops. The Human Alliance fielded more than 60,000 personnel with 10,000 of whom were mages.

 

The wolf beast race and human alliance troops met in the Dreary Flatland. This first battle between warbeasts and humans caused the desert to change its name to Dartwell Lake.

 

This battle was witnessed not only by the human and warbeast alliances but also by the elven alliance. They also admit that the warbeast is a very strong mana species.

 

With the new mana species, the battle between the two alliances of equal strength became very dangerous. If the two sides go to war, it will make the third party who will reap the benefits.

 

After the battle at Dreary Flatland in what is now Hartwell Life, the warbeasts withdrew their troops. Likewise with humans and elves. They stopped attacking each other and started watching each other.

 

There have been no wars and territorial struggles for 100 years. Two generations passed, the wounds from the war between the human and elf alliances began to heal.

 

The number of people of the three species is increasing so that the area where they live is getting denser.

 

Over the course of 100 years they discovered new territories and technologies, making their civilization more advanced. People live happily, they don't want any more wars.

 

Until the discovery of the fourth mana species. the Demon.

 

Demons, the fourth mana species discovered by Humans, they had much stronger mana control abilities than the other three mana species. Because they are born from mana.

 

Mana accumulated in one place for thousands of years, condensed, and created a mana core. This mana core forms self-awareness, then creating its own form. The newly formed creature calls itself by the name Demon.

 

Demon takes a part of his body and creates a new mana core and calls her Asmodeus.

 

Asmodeus and Demon had 7 Children, Mammon, Behemoth, Azazel, Beelzebub, Abaddon, Leviathan, and Lucifer. The seven demon then imitated their father and created their own partners.

 

At first they lived happily together with their families. Demon loves his wife and children. The seven children later had 72 children.

 

They built their beautiful empire. Even though the 72 demons couldn't have offspring, the vast Meer continent was enough to satisfy their curiosity.

 

Until Demon died from his illness. A disease that couldn't be cured even with his godlike abilities. The disease is boredom.

 

Demon is bored with his daily life. He has no enemies because he is the strongest, all creatures he meets are destroyed with a single touch. He has no need, everything he wants will appear with a snap of a finger. Life without obstacles leaves him feeling empty.

 

The culmination of Demon's boredom is when he creates a dream castle for himself. He wanted this castle to be a home for himself, his wife, their children and grandchildren. Therefore the Demon will create this castle as grand and beautiful as possible.

 

He told this idea to Asmodeus, his wife was very happy with the idea. The demon imagined this dream castle in his head. How difficult it is to make it, maybe he and his kids should work together to get it done. Demon was excited for the first time in his live.

 

He was going to name it Lemegeton, he was so excited. Until Demon accidentally snaps his fingers. A castle as grand and beautiful as the one he had immagine formed before his eyes.

 

He saw the castle of his dreams, but there was not a glimmer of happiness in his heart. The demon just stared with such great boredom in his heart.

 

The boredom devoured everything he'd ever feel and everything he'd ever remembered. Leaving a void like a very deep abyss.

 

Demon decided to commit suicide.

 

However, Demon is a collection of mana, so as long as there is mana in this world he will not die. After thinking hard for the first time, he found a way.

 

Demon disperse himself into a mana cloud. the Demonic mana clouds flew into the sky and caused rain for 10 days and 10 nights. When the rain stopped, the demon was gone, his body seeped into the ground along with the rainwater.

 

100 years later, the land grew something new. A new species that since its birth has had a flow of mana and matures.

 

These species are like wild beasts without intelligence and their only goal is to prey on other creatures that have mana flow.

 

The seven demon children and Asmodeus saw this new creature and approached them. This creature did not attack them but bow and showed submission.

 

Asmodeus sensed the Demon's mana from this being. They then move away and examine the behavior of this creature.

 

These creatures prey on each other. The more other creatures they eat, the stronger they will become. They live in a cycle of preying on each other. They are named 'mana demon'

 

The second species was the Mutated Animals.

 

Mutated Animals don't have Mana flow so they can't use Mana to affect the environment around them. However, Mana can still permeate the body of wild animals, causing mutations in the body.

 

These creatures are living organisms based on their instincts. Instincts are tendencies in behavior inherited from ancestors and habits in certain types of animals without prior experience or without any underlying purpose.

 

Mana that permeates their bodies will instinctively be channeled into their organs. These organs will experience changes and improvements as needed by the mutated animal to survive.

 

So it can be said that a mutated animal is an animal with a mutated body part.

 

This mutated organ can become protection to their body from attack, making it easier for them to camouflage with environments, or even weapons that can threaten a mage. Animals that have the same race do not necessarily have the same organ mutation. This depends on the environmental conditions in which they live.

 

The difficulty of classifying these species makes them distinguished from how dangerous they are. Starting from the weakest to the most dangerous mutated animals are grouped into, Copper -Iron -Silver -Gold -Platinum -Mithril -Orichalcum -Admantitie.

 

The third species is the Monsters.

 

Monsters are creatures that have intelligence equal to or less than the Mana Species. They have their own culture and way of life.

 

But monsters don't have Mana flow like the Mana species and mutated organ that contain mana like the mutated animals.

 

The loss of mana in their bodies has led some researchers to question the usefulness of monsters in living ecosystems.

 

Various theories suggest that the Monster species also mutated due to Mana. This is based on two facts, namely that everything that lives and dies is affected by mana and there are some monsters possessing physical abilities that exceed Mana species.

 

The absence of their mutated organs made it impossible for humans to exploit monster bodies. Because of that, monsters were useless pests to Mana Species.

 

 

 

 

 

Transmigrated Orc

 

 

{Meer Calendar, March 13, 2 Years of Demon War}

 

Bog Forest.

 

A tropical forest with rainfall of 1200 mm per year. Make forest soil fertile and moist. Its location close to the Wolf Slopes mountains makes this forest has a cold climate.

 

Cold air descended from the mountains and swept across forest, shrouding it with a cold mist. The temperature at night in this forest can reach 18-20 degrees Celsius and rises to 25 degrees Celsius during the day.

 

With large and tall trees covering the sky, the Bog forest land is covered with moss and other plants that are parasites for these trees.

 

Many medicinal plants, mushrooms, fruit, roots, and rare insects are found in the Bog forest. Making it a treasure haven for adventurers.

 

Bog Forest is very wide, it is the second largest forest after Lawsii Forest. The main inhabitants of this forest are mutated animals and monsters.

 

A monster looked at the orcs and goblins at work with his hands folded. His green eyes saw every detail of their movement like a strict boss watching his subordinates work.

 

A monster was a young orc.

 

He was recalling his battle with the mage last night. Even though it all happened so fast. He knew every millisecond could end in his death.

 

"Ku?" A Goblin greeted and lowered her head.

 

"Has everything been collected?" The young orc that the goblin called 'Ku' answered.

 

"Report! Collected 80 sets of armor, 200 Swords, 50 Greatswords, 300 Arrows, 50 Bows, 60 Shields, 300 Spears, 100 Leather Armor, 30 Iron Axes, other equipment such as clothes, pants, shoes, and accessories that human use" the Goblin replied.

 

"We only need iron, throw away anything that isn't iron. Remove the wood from the spear and take the tip of the spear. How about food?" He asked.

 

"The food carriage that caught fire was rescued. There are still more than 200 kg of food," the goblin reported.

 

'enough for the tribe..'

 

"What about the meat?" orcs prefer to eat meat than any other food.

 

"There's only about 50 kg of meat in the food cart" Goblin replied in a trembling voice.

 

She was afraid that if there was a shortage of meat the orcs would eat them.

 

"Tam.. I told you, Orcs and Goblins actually have the same bloodline. If you've seen a Hobgoblin then you'll definitely believe what I say." He answered in a soft voice.

 

"Yes.. My Ku!" Tam is still nervous but the shaking is gone.

 

'Ku' looked at Tam who had stopped shaking. He sighed in his heart.

 

Actually the goblins had cute figures, that was if they weren't covered in dirt and mud.

 

They looked like Dobby with green skin and no wrinkles. Big eyes, big head, with a slender neck. He wanted to pet their heads, especially Tam's because of her cute frightened face. Like a cat wants to stroke a hamster's head.

 

"Ku?" Tam was shaking again, she felt like there was a beast that wanted to keep her as a pet.

 

"Oh.. Sorry Tam. I was just reminiscing about the archery of the goblins. You guys were a big help, Tam. Otherwise, Goku and his team might have had a hard time holding back the guards." 'Ku' woke up from his dream. He quickly racked his brains to keep the conversation from becoming awkward.

 

"Thank you, we're happy to help!" Tam answered in a burning voice.

 

"You guys have been very helpful Tam. We're short on meat, no time to hunt anymore. So can you help us separate the flesh of these humans from their bones?" He again gave the order in a firm voice.

 

"Yes, Sir!" Tam answered firmly and gave a salute.

 

"Boku, help Tam put iron tools into the wagon. We should be moving out of here before the sun goes down!" he gave orders to the orc beside him.

 

"Yes, Sir!" Boku Answered.

 

'Their training seems to be working'

 

The Orcs and Goblins were again busy with their tasks. He saw Goblins doing the debonning process on humans.

 

'Am I a psychopath? or…'

 

He slaughtered dozens of humans at night and minced human flesh in the morning. There was no feeling of disgust or discomfort in his heart.

 

Just like watching the process of slaughtering cows. this made him feel that he was not normal.

 

He thought of two possibilities, maybe he was already a psychopath from before he was reborn or his new body took away his humanity.

 

Reborn? New body? Yep..

 

He is a transmigrator.

 

He comes from an island nation. In his world there are only humans, there are no creatures with intelligence equal to them. Humans rule over everything, land, sea, and space.

 

Despite being the ruling species of the world, the humans in that world were so weak, a hit at a certain point could cause them death.

 

Humans being the apex predators in the food chain have no enemies but themselves. So that in the end they enslave and become slaves just to survive.

 

In his youth, Moku dreamed of being able to pierce the sky with his punch. Therefore he practiced from dawn to midnight.

 

Practice until the muscles cramp and the bones break. He won dozens of MMA fights above ground or Underground. Moku is undefeated.

 

But the human body has limitations. No matter how hard he practiced he would reach the limits of his body. Exercise that is too strenuous will also cause side effects on the body.

 

Moku did not give up, he continued to train for decades. He believed the limit was for those who were weak. Moku will transcend the limitations of the human body.

 

Until finally he began to age. He began to tire quickly, his body began to feel heavy, and the wounds he had experienced began to recur.

 

Moku almost gave up. His body was not strong enough to bear the weight of his training. Until finally he was paralyzed and could not practice martial arts anymore. It was then that Moku realized that the human body had an impenetrable Boundary.

 

The world is like a circle, no matter how fast you run you will return to the same point, no matter how strong you are you will become weak again, and no matter how rich you are you will end up on the ground without carrying a single wealth.

 

Moku realized the reality of this world as he lay paralyzed on his bed.

 

His arms that had been able to break through walls with a punch, were now just bones covered in skin.

 

The muscles he had built up by lifting tens of kilos were now shrinking.

 

His eyes, which could even read the movements of flies, were now starting to blur.

 

All its glory, splendor, and strength are lost with age.

 

Moku doesn't regret that he ages, what he regrets is not being able to transcend the limits of his human body.

 

He wanted to jump higher than the birds flying in the sky.

 

He wanted to be able to hit through the mountains.

 

He wanted to run past the speed of sound.

 

Moku regrets this world without miracles.

 

There is a proverb in his country that says 'life is reluctant to die do not want to'. This proverb really describes his life at that time.

 

Every night, he fell asleep and hoped not to wake up again. Until finally that wish came true. But only for him in that world.

 

{Meer Calendar, January 14, 8 Years Before Demon War}

 

A baby orc opened his eyes, he looked surprised at the sight from the ceiling that he didn't recognize. His sparkling eyes showed an intelligence that shouldn't exist in a baby.

 

'Did I get kicked out of the apartment because I was late paying?' then he remember that he doesn't live in an apartment. 'kidnapping..' new possibility just started to appear in his mind. 'meehhh... who cares?' he didn't care and went back to sleep.

 

The baby was named Moku. He was reborn in a new different world.

 

A strange world where humans don't control everything. A strange world where survival becomes the goal of life especially if you are a monster that is hunted and considered a pest.

 

Every day new ideas to survive emerge. Every day there are new challenges, new enemies, and new experiences. Moku wants to keep getting stronger and make his tribe strong. Even though he was born as monster, he loved his new body.

 

The life of orcs can be said to be very simple, they wake up, hunt and eat. If they have women in the tribe then their night time is spent with sex.

 

Moku was born along with Six other baby orcs. Moku never met his mother nor intended to see her. Moku doesn't want to see anything that makes him do something stupid. Like freeing their mothers.

 

As a race of monsters that only has one gender, women were extremely valuable to the orcs.

 

Therefore Moku spent his baby time observing his new body.

 

The growth process of orcs was very fast. Orcs have a body metabolism that makes all food that enters their body absorbed quickly. So that at the age of one year a baby orc can run.

 

At the age of 5 years, the orc's body will make all the nutrients it absorbs into muscle. The fat reserves in an orc's body are only 10% of their body mass.

 

It is also at this age that the orc's extraordinary immune system is at work. The orc body can heal wounds in seconds. This regeneration does not only occur in the outer flesh and skin but also in the bones and internal organs. Even an Orc could heal a pierced heart, provided he hadn't bled to death.

 

When he was 6 years old, Moku did an experiment on his own body. He wanted to know the stamina limit of the orc's body and what would happen if the orc trained until it fainted.

 

Moku chose the hill behind the tribal camp as his experimental site. This hill is still in the territory of the orcs so that no wild animals or mutated animals live here.

 

The experiment started by carry a rock and then tied it on his back. Feeling the bond of the rock was strong, Moku began to climb the hill behind the tribe.

 

After an hour of climbing, Moku started to feel heat from all over his body, The soles of his feet began to ache, his back that had been scratched by the rock began to bleed, and his knees began to tremble. But Moku forced his body and kept climbing.

 

After three hours of climbing, his vision began to blur, the sweat dripping down his forehead began to feel cold, the rock he was carrying felt heavier, his palms began to feel cold, and his breathing began to become irregular. But Moku keeps climbing.

 

After five hours of climbing, his heart was beating very fast, his vision turned black, and his head froze. He kept trying to climb until Moku fell unconscious.

 

Moku lost consciousness for more than 2 hours. Moku opened his eyes to see the sky turning red and the sun starting to set.

 

After he woke up, he felt refreshed as usual. His fresh body really surprised Moku because he knew his body would feel heavy after collapsing from overtraining. Worse yet, he could get typhus which made him have to lie down with a high body temperature.

 

However, the orc's body's metabolic system was extremely fast, regenerating all the lost energy from its body, Swollen or torn muscles return to normal, new cells are formed to replace brain cells that die from lack of oxygen, and all of that is only paid with a little hunger, like the one Moku is feeling right now.

 

Orc's body as if is designed to achieve the maximum level of muscle growth. All kinds of risks due to excess exercise can be neutralized by their bodies.

 

Exercising too much makes the body feel stressed and produces excess cortisol, this will cause insomnia so that the body cannot restore itself by sleeping.

 

But luckily.

 

Orcs do not need sleep to stimulate the body's recovery system, just stop moving for a few tens of minutes the body can return to normal as soon as possible.

 

On that day Moku discovers a fact that makes him even more in love with his new body. Orc regeneration eliminates all the risks of excess exercise by not eliminating the benefits.

 

Knowing this fact, Moku made his training routine.

 

Wake up before sunrise—Practice until you pass out—Wake up refreshed—Hunt alone—Eat until your stomach is full —Practice until you faint—Wake up—Shower—Go home—Sleep.

 

He continued to do that routine every day without taking a break. The other orcs looked at Moku with strange looks. They thought that this young orc had gone crazy. From their sight Moku was like an orc who liked to torture himself until he passed out.

 

The orcs who saw Moku going crazy, started to stay away from him. Moku becomes a loner orc.

 

Two years passed, Moku felt his body getting stronger and stronger. Moku only needs to be patient a few more years to be able to jump as high as a flying bird and hit through the mountains.

 

Moku smirked proudly at his efforts. His ears vibrated hearing a noise.

 

The noice came from tribe camp gate. Moku was curious and ran towards the source of the commotion. Then Moku's eyes were dumbfounded and his face became gloomy.

 

The horde of adult orcs dragged five female human.

 

 

 

 

 

Palaka

 

 

{Meer Calendar, 17 June, 1 Years Before Demon War}

 

The wind from the east brought down cold air from the Wolf Slopes mountain range.

 

The trees swayed, the sound of the wind whistling through the leaves.

 

The tents swayed, the sound of clapping from the layers of leather colliding.

 

The orcs cheered merrily, their voices getting louder and louder.

 

They sing.

 

Hits their chest.

 

Jump around.

 

A horde of orcs is like welcoming a hero home from a mission to save their world.

 

In contrast to their lively welcome, the five female humans lower their heads.

 

Their bodies shivered.

 

Not because of the cold, the cold wind was blocked by the bodies of the orc horde surrounding them.

 

But out of fear, their bodies respond to the feelings that arise from their minds.

 

Their faces were as pale as paper and their eyes like the eyes of a dead fish.

 

Moku used to see those eyes often.

 

He always looks at it everytime he looks at himself in the mirror.

 

Eyes waiting for death.

 

The last human women to fall into the orcs' hand were the mothers who gave birth to Moku generation.

 

At that time there were six human women that orcs managed to capture, one more than today.

 

They were then forced to give birth to orc babies. During their imprisonment, they had 2 miscarriages each, but they managed to give birth to 6 baby orcs, including Moku.

 

They lived like cattle, only used when the orcs wanted to satisfy their lust.

 

They lived in tents along with leftover food, dried orc sperm, and their own excrement. Their necks, arms and legs were shackled with chains tied to wooden posts.

 

Moku's mother died 6 years ago. Their bodies and minds could no longer endure that torture.

 

When that Woman died, there was no remorse, hatred, and fear in her eyes. Just a sense of relief.

 

Every time Moku remembers that incident, it makes Moku unable to get sleep.

 

In this world, who is strong is in power. Moku always knew that.

 

Humans who controlled Mana, would kill every orc they saw. So it was only natural that Orcs would also kill humans.

 

Humans shouldn't complain if they were killed by orcs, but the orcs' treatment of female human couldn't even be tolerated by Moku.

 

Genetic abnormalities in their bodies, making every orc born is male, no matter what creature they have sex with. This forced the orcs to hunt for mates of another kind.

 

Interracial marriage is a very difficult thing. It's not just a psychological problem between the two parties, but differences in the shape of the genitals can affect the process.

 

It's like a horse can't possibly have sex with a mouse. The horse will kill the mouse before it can fertilize.

 

Because of this, the species that orcs can fertilize are very limited. They had to find a living creature that had genital organs fit for an orc's 10-inch penis.

 

Fertilization with mammals, will not work, their eggs are too weak to accommodate orc sperm cells. Moku himself had already tried it with the deer he had caught. After further research, the deer ended up in its stomach.

 

In conclusion, the orcs prefer mana species to partner with. In addition to body shapes that are not much different, they also have 'the right' sex organs.

 

Then the question arises whether a mana species that considers itself blessed with mana flow would want to have a partner with a monster they only consider as a pest?

 

Moku doesn't understand what's on a woman's mind. It can even be said that men will not understand what is on a woman's mind.

 

Even Sigmund Freud, a philosopher who studied the subconscious, died with the last words "what do woman want?".

 

The only super ability that Moku doesn't want to have is mind reading power.

 

He does not want and is afraid of women's thoughts. He didn't want to dive into the bottomless abyss of the female mind.

 

But Moku knew that women would rather sleep with Johnny Deep than big-tall creatures, with green skin, fierce faces, long lower fangs, and the smell of dried blood.

 

Even so Moku didn't blame the orcs for forcing his lust on those women. They also want to survive and reproduce are the characteristics of living beings.

 

What Moku is concerned about is the orcs' technique of intercourse. They only have one technique, which is 'poke harder'. This shit dumb technique that makes women not enjoy their sex sessions.

 

When having intercourse, women will secrete fluid from the vaginal opening as a lubricating fluid. This is there to facilitate penetration. But the orc's 'poke harder' technique would only cause them pain.

 

Moku doesn't want to imagine how it feels when a 10 inch long foreign object is forced into your body.

 

The second problem is the treatment of orcs after having sex with women.

 

After sex, a gentleman will stroke a woman's hair and hug her tightly until she falls asleep. But this is not the case in the orc's after-sex activity.

 

They would reattach the women's chains and leave them to sleep in tents with only earth as floors.

 

With the temperature of the Bog Forest who filled with cold mist at night, it was a miracle that women didn't die from hypothermia.

 

The third problem is the orc's treatment of pregnant women.

 

Three-to-seven days after intercourse The woman will become pregnant. The orc's magical body not only has fast regeneration but also super powerful genitals. Therefore there are no cases of women failing to get pregnant after being fertilized.

 

However, the poor living conditions of pregnant women make the rate of miscarriage higher. With a 1:3 chance of miscarriage.

 

Orcs who don't understand about pregnancy and the burden on mothers during pregnancy, only take precautions so that pregnant women don't run away. By chaining the pregnant women's neck, legs and hands to a wooden pole.

 

Bad treatment of pregnant women causes pregnant women to become depressed.

 

Depression makes the body's immune decrease, with poor living conditions, and the body in shackles makes women age less every time they are pregnant. As a result, the women died young.

 

If these three problems were solved, it was highly likely that women could give birth to 10-15 orc babies in their lifetime.

 

Therefore, Moku must do something so that this rare resource is not wasted and can be put to good use.

 

Orcs are communities with a system of government where the tribal chief acts as the Judiciary, Legislative, and Executive simultaneously. This means that the tribal chief punishes, makes laws, and leads for his tribe members.

 

If a tribe has a shaman then it is the shaman who has the right to make laws and punish. But the last Shaman this tribe had was die before the Moku generation was born.

 

That way the power of the tribal chief is absolute within the tribe. The tribal chief has the right to regulate everything that is in the tribe, his power is only limited by some customary regulations that have existed since the first orc tribe was formed.

 

In most orc tribes, the right to have sex with women only belongs to the chief. In addition to keeping the orc descendants born from the strongest orcs, this is also for the sake of maintaining the internal security of the tribe.

 

Therefore, when a tribe succeeds in capturing a woman, the tribe will hold a traditional ceremony to determine a new tribal chief.

 

This traditional ceremony is called by the name 'Palaka'. A traditional ceremony where members of the tribe are given the opportunity to challenge other members of the tribe or the old chieftain to a one-on-one duel.

 

However, this tribe will not perform the traditional ceremony. The orc chieftain will receive the title 'Ku' which means strongest orc in monster language.

 

The current 'Ku' is an orc with a height of 2.3 meters with a body weight of 200-220 kg. The arm length is 1.5 meters and has an attack range of up to 2 meters. His fists were as big as half an adult's head, a single blow from this orc was capable of uprooting a tree with a diameter of 10 inches.

 

That orc named Goku.

 

Goku is the prodigy of this tribe. He was bigger and stronger than the other adult orcs. No one dared to challenge Goku and die in a Palaka.

 

Moku is just a young orc, although his body is getting bigger and stronger, he can only beat ordinary adult orcs not Goku.

 

Currently he is only 8 years old, he has a height of 185 cm, with a body weight of 100 kg. Moku was much stronger than orcs his age, with the fighting techniques he learned in his previous life, Moku was able to defeat three adult orcs at once.

 

But Moku doubts whether his punches and kicks can hurt Goku. Goku's massive body muscles would probably be as hard as iron. Moku will only hurt his hand when hitting Goku's body.

 

Because of that Moku had to give up his chance this time to change the orc's life. He had to give up the five human women to become Goku's sex partners.

 

Maybe Goku will be gentle and keep them alive. At least stay alive until Moku feels stronger than Goku.

 

Right, he had to know his limits.

 

Moku lowered his head, his body seemed to shrink amidst the crowd of cheering orcs.

 

Moku bit his teeth, lowered his head, and closed his eyes trying not to see the five human women being led into Goku's tent.

 

Even though he was able to close his eyes, he couldn't cover his ears.

 

His hands trembled, his logic seemed to be fighting something.

 

His body became a battlefield.

 

Who is the enemy of logic?

 

'Since when are you afraid to fight?' a faint sound was heard.

 

'Is this all courage that you have? coward!' The voice grew louder.

 

That was his determination.

 

The determination that pushed his body to keep training even though his muscles were torn and his bones were broken.

 

The determination that promised foolish dreams to jump higher than a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.

 

The determination that lay dormant along with his paralyzed body.

 

The determination that reborn along with the hope that came with his new body.

 

It was his determination that kept his palms from covering his ears.

 

It was his determination that is at war with his logic.

 

'OPEN YOUR FUCKING EYES, CLENCH YOUR FIST, AND FIGHT!' a roar that was so loud and broke Moku's logic.

 

Moku opened his eyes 'I AM THE GREATEST!!!!' and roared in his heart.

 

"Palakaaa!!"

 

There was a shout amidst the orcs' cheers.

 

"Palakaaa!"

 

It sounded again, this time all the orcs were stunned.

 

Goku's face darkened. Goku turned to his left, the second strongest orc, Boku. But Boku shook his head indicating that he wasn't the one shouting.

 

All the orcs started to think who would dare shout a duel challenge.

 

"PALAKAAA!"

 

This time it was clear where the shouts came from. Coming from a young Orc. The other orcs stared wide as if they couldn't believe it was Moku who proclaimed Palaka.

 

"Moku, who do you want to duel with? How about just after the celebration? I'm busy having guests right now. So can't hold the Palaka ceremony" Goku smirked, pointing with his chin to his tent.

 

Goku assumes that Moku wants to challenge one of the adult orcs to a duel. Moku is known as a crazy orc, he likes to hurt himself until he faints by making strange movements.

 

But Goku never thought that Moku was that crazy to ask him to fight.

 

All orcs laughed. They also thought same as Goku, this crazy young orc wanted to fight one of the adult orcs.

 

Maybe he thought that if he won or showed his strength, Goku would be happy and give him a chance to taste a human female body.

 

Palaka is a simple traditional ceremony. There is no opening dance, opening speech, or other opening events. To hold Palaka there are only two conditions that must be met.

 

The first condition is to designate the target of Palaka.

 

"Ku Goku, I invite you to a duel. Palaka!" Moku mentions who he will duel with.

 

The faces of all the tribe members lost color.

 

Goku's mouth gaped.

 

The orcs' mouth gaped.

 

Boku raised his eyebrows.

 

Calf don't afraid to tiger.

 

Calf don't afraid to tiger.

 

They whispered like that in their hearts several times.

 

They all could never have imagined Moku would win. Not only that, for Moku will be lucky to be able to get out of the duel alive.

 

"Moku you've gone too crazy!" Swa who shouted next to Moku with a red face.

 

"Ku, don't listen to this crazy orc, he has lost his mind" Laya nearby said pleadingly.

 

Swa and Laya are Moku's best friends. The three of them were born on the same day, according to orc tradition they were blood relatives.

 

Moku's crazy training routine drives Swa and Laya away too. Even so, they can be said to be quite close. Swa and Laya often talk to Moku to bring him back to his senses and Moku often feeds them excess meat from the game he catches.

 

Moku smiled 'I do have two brothers...' and said in his heart.

 

But his decision was already irreversible, he wanted to fight an enemy that was beyond his capabilities. Moku's dream of becoming the strongest won't be buried today.

 

The second condition of Palaka is to tell the reason for the duel.

 

"Palaka! I want to duel with Ku Goku because I'm the strongest" Moku said casually.

 

Two conditions for Palaka have been fulfilled. Opponents and reasons to duel. His opponent is Ku Goku and the reason is because Moku believes that he is the strongest.

 

'CRAZY KID!'

 

'CRAZY KID!'

 

The orcs' shocked screams in their hearts.

 

Swa and Laya's faces changed color quickly.

 

White to Red, Red to Blue, Blue to Green, then Back again to white.

 

Moku saw their faces change color rapidly, bursting into laughter. 'Are they the descendants of chameleons?' Moku asked in his heart.

 

"Are you serious Moku?" Goku's face is getting gloomy, this young Orc dares to challenge him to a duel?

 

"Palaka can't be rejected, Ku" answered Moku loudly.

 

Moku felt himself liberated from the feeling that was suppressing him.

 

He smiled cheerfully because he was back to how he used to be.

 

A stupid human who defied the sky.

 

Now, he was a stupid orc who will punch through the sky.

 

Goku and Moku looked at each other. Their gazes seemed to flow clashing electricity.

 

The air around them became frozen.

 

Each orc held its breath.

 

"Okay, I accept your challenge. Prepare the arena for Palaka!" Goku nodded and gave the order in an annoyed voice.

 

 

 

 

 

Moku vs Goku

 

 

A group of orcs were walking hand in hand. They carried 2+ meter long logs on each their shoulders. These logs are 25-30 cm in diameter and can weigh up to 30-50 kg each.

 

The orcs seemed to be walking leisurely. Some of them even walked while whistling. They seemed not to feel the weight of the logs they were carrying.

 

A group of orcs came to greet them. They came from the direction of the tribal camp.

 

After greeting, they took out their axes from their backs and started chopping down trees. Each slash of the axes they swung made the 12 meter tall tree tremble.

 

On the fifth slash, the tree fell. The five orcs started cutting the tree into pieces.

 

Not long after that the tree trunk was cut off, each part 2+ meters long. The orcs put their axes back on their backs and began to carry tree trunks on their shoulders.

 

Then the group walked hand in hand towards the tribal camp. Their faces didn't look tired, as if they were doing an easy job. From afar they looked like a group of green ants at work.

 

Inside the tribal camp, a group of orcs seemed to be working on building something. They were hitting one side of the log with a rock until it stuck to the ground. They are making pegs from 2 meters of logs.

 

The wooden pegs are driven into the ground close to each other. Each stake is only 10 cm away from the other stakes. It looks like a circular fence with a diameter of 7+ meters.

 

It was the Palaka arena.

 

"Damn it! Moku are you sure about this?" Swa asked in a disbelieving voice.

 

Swa shakes Moku's shoulder to wake him up but he himself doesn't seem conscious. He was very confused about what his brother was thinking. He would never believe that Moku was really crazy.

 

"Moku think again, if it's a duel with weapons maybe you have a chance. But Palaka is a hand-to-hand fight!" Laya tried to advise with a worried face.

 

Laya is one of the orcs who believe in Moku's power. He had seen Moku fight with beasts using his stone knife. It was the most beautiful fight he had ever seen.

 

But in Palaka you are not allowed to carry weapons. He was very worried about his brother's safety and psyche.

 

If Moku can be patient for 1-2 more years, Laya is sure that Moku can beat Goku. But for now Moku is still very young and has a big body difference from Goku.

 

Moku smile and patted the shoulders of his two brothers. "I'll be fine"

 

Moku smiled seeing his two brothers who were so worried. Their relationship is indeed good, but Moku did not expect them to be so worried about his safety.

 

Moku started to undress. The clothes of orcs wore were still very primitive. They still use animal skins, linen, and wood fibers as basic materials.

 

As Laya said, Palaka is a hand-to-hand duel. Duelers are required to not carry any weapons and remove all their clothes and armor, they enter the arena wearing only their underwear.

 

This was done because Palaka was a sacred duel in orc culture. Dead orcs will be buried wearing only their underwear. Those who enter the Palaka arena must be considered dead by the rest of the tribe.

 

That way, whatever happens in the arena will remain in the arena. There would be no revenge from orcs outside the arena even if their blood relatives were killed in the arena.

 

Then the winner of Palaka will be entitled to get what he asked for. If the reason for Palaka is the title 'Ku' which means the strongest orc then the winner of Palaka will get the title 'Ku' and become the chief of the tribe.

 

The result of Palaka is absolute and cannot be changed.

 

The fight will stop if one of the participants is killed, becomes unconscious, or surrenders.

 

Moku started walking to the arena, he saw the orcs crowding in front of Goku.

 

Moku walk slowly. He puffed out his chest, his steps were firm and his back was straight.

 

The orc crowd saw Moku coming bravely, they moved to open the way, and they smiled bitterly.

 

'Perhaps this is the fastest Palaka fight in orc history' was what they thought when they saw Moku.

 

But Moku didn't flinch, he kept walking until he arrived in front of Goku.

 

Goku narrowed his eyes when he saw Moku and started to open his mouth "Are you sure about this, Moku?" He asked a second time.

 

Unlike the other orcs, Goku had realized that Moku was no ordinary young Orc. His hunting abilities and large body make Goku amazed by Moku's growth.

 

As a tribal chief and especially as a 'Ku', Goku had his eye on the orcs that could become his rivals. Moku was one of the orcs he thought would become very strong in the future, but not now.

 

He has the same thoughts as Laya, if in 1 or 2 years maybe Moku will give him a fierce fight. But for now, Moku is just a young orc who is still weak to Goku.

 

'Has lust clouded his mind?' Goku asked in his heart.

 

"Ku, you better be serious from the start. Otherwise this fight will end with you lying staring at the sky!" Moku replied defiantly.

 

"heh! Don't hate me if you die!" Goku threaten.

 

Goku turned around, jumped over the fence and then walked leisurely to the center of the arena.

 

"The same to you too!" Moku replied.

 

He also jumped and walked to the center of the arena. Moku and Goku stand 5 meters apart.

 

Moku remembered his debut fight in the MMA world. He again remembered how much he loved fighting.

 

Maybe God revived him as an orc because he knew that Moku's hobby was fighting. Moku smiled and thanked him.

 

Moku closed his eyes, inhaled, and exhaled through his mouth.

 

There is no jury at Palaka. There is no referee to regulate when the match starts. The fight starts when one of the fighters attacks.

 

Moku put his stance, he spread his legs shoulder-width apart with his right foot behind his left.

 

Orcs were fearless monsters, with their strong bodies and the ability to regenerate, allowing them to lunge at enemies without fear of getting hurt.

 

The orcs that attacked with speed and power were like cavalry charging in. They look scary, but they can be destroyed easily.

 

They can be destroyed with a spear formation. An army of very fast horses would find it difficult to suddenly stop and end up on the spearhead of ordinary soldiers.

 

Moku will finish this match with five moves.

 

First move, bait.

 

Moku bent his body forward like he wanted to lunge.

 

Goku who saw Moku attack, charged forward. His hands were raised to chest level with a bent body. It's a tackle move

 

His two strong thigh muscles propelled his body like a jet rocket. The ground that was became his footing cracked due to the pressure that Goku's feet gave

 

The entire orc audience cheered. Swa and Laya clenched their fists tightly, hoping that Moku would come out alive.

 

Moku smiled, he quickly regained his stance. The first move is complete.

 

The second move, dealt the strongest blow in the world.

 

Moku stared at his target. At that time Moku was so concentrated that everything looked like slow motion.

 

This is not an illusion, but indeed one of the wonders of the brain. When the brain speeds up the entry of information, the movement around the body seems to be slowed down.

 

Moku bends his knees so he can spin towards the target with ease and pulls his fists back into position.

 

Concentrating his energy on the waist loop makes his right leg bend and the left leg supports the weight of the whole body.

 

The ground where his left foot rested cracked, but before that energy was lost Moku used all his strength to throw a fist straight ahead.

 

This fist is like a whip. The punch power from the waist continues to rise to the end of the fist. The strength of the large waist focuses on one tiny dot.

 

Those tiny dot are Goku's eyes.

 

BAM!!

 

"AAAAKKKHHHH!!!!" Goku screamed in pain.

 

His weight coupled with his speed made Goku like an army of horses hitting a spear formation. The fist caused Goku to stop and groan in pain.

 

Goku holds his face and Blood comes out from between his fingers. That blow resulted in injury or at worst the destruction of his eyeball.

 

"AAAAKKHHHH!!"

 

Goku's screams covered the crowd's cheers making them speechless.

 

Their mouths agape.

 

Swa and Laya gaped.

 

The second move is complete.

 

Although Goku's scream sounded very painful, Moku knew that the wound would not make Goku give up.

 

The bleeding on the orc's body only lasted for a few tens of seconds, even though the wound that caused the bleeding had not closed. Their wounds will close in a matter of minutes depending on how big the wound is.

 

The orc's body seemed indestructible. Even an injured eyeball would still recover to its original state in thirty minutes. Moku knows this because he has experienced it.

 

After discovering orc regeneration eliminates all the risks of excess exercise, Moku becomes addicted to discovering other miracles within the orc body.

 

He wanted to know if the orc's body regeneration ability could regenerate lost or damaged organs. To facilitate his research, Moku chooses external organs or organs that he can see directly.

 

Moku starts with ears, nose, fingers, and toes. The result is the growth of organs takes a long time, it can take one day to a week.

 

Then what if the organ didn't have to be reshaped, but the old organ that was cut off was reattached, how long would it take for the orc's regenerating ability to restore it?

 

Moku started cutting his fingers and reattaching them. Moku becomes a crazy orc who not only likes to make strange movements until he faints but also likes to chop himself up.

 

But Moku didn't care and the results he found were very satisfying. The old organs being reattached will make recovery faster.

 

Recovery time depends on how big the reattached organ is. Moku wanted to cut off his hands or feet but he didn't want to feel paralyzed a second time.

 

He wanted to cut off the hands, feet, or heads of other orcs and reattach them again, but he was afraid of being attacked by all the orcs in the tribe. Because of that Moku stopped his research on external organs.

 

Moku wants to start research on internal organs, but he is confused about how to do it. Moku is not a biological scientist, he has no medical knowledge but only martial arts knowledge about the human body.

 

So Moku decided to try another organ, namely the eye or his eye. Moku took a knife and stabbed his left eye.

 

The pain that Moku felt made him groan loudly. The eyes are located close to the brain, so the nerves in the eyes are more sensitive than the nerves in other body parts.

 

Moku's roar of pain was heard throughout the camp. Moku's roar made the orcs' hairs stand on end, they started running away from that crazy young orc.

 

Only Swa and Laya came to Moku worriedly. They had almost given up on this crazy brother of theirs.

 

But once again Moku was satisfied with the results of his research. He discovered that the orcs could restore their eyes in just 30 minutes and could see again even with blurred vision in 20 minutes.

 

Moku was only 6 years old at that time, his body was immature so his regeneration ability was not yet at its peak. Unlike Goku who is an adult orc. Chances are Goku can see again in 15 minutes.

 

Because of that Moku didn't stop and continued his attack.

 

Third Move, Calf Kick.

 

A calf kick is essentially a low roundhouse kick or low shin kick that targets an opponent's calf. The martial artist attempting a calf kick will generally strike the target with their lower shin or the instep of the foot.

 

This simple attack is deadly because even a professional martial artist cannot see this low kick.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

With his injured right eye giving a blind spot to Goku's vision. Moku spins around looking for position while continuing to use calf kicks at every opportunity.

 

The target is Goku's right knee. Goku doesn't just stand still, he goes on a rampage and attacks blindly.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

But with his one-sided eyesight, Goku's attacks are easily dodged. Moku kicks after kicks at Goku's knees.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

Moku felt like kicking an iron pole.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

"Uhg!!"

 

Goku's right leg was shaking, causing him to stop moving once again. His legs were numb. Goku can only stand still and put his weight on his left leg.

 

The third move is complete.

 

Moku enters Goku's range. From the start of the fight, Moku kept his distance from Goku, Goku's wider attack range made it difficult for him to launch attacks from close range. But with his paralyzed right leg, the current Goku would become his punching bag.

 

Fourth move, Boxing.

 

Seeing Moku approaching, Goku attacked with a wide punch from the side.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

Duck—Right hook—Left hook—Right hook.

 

Moku manages to launch 3 Hook to Goku's ribs while dodging his attacks.

 

Goku's steel-hard body didn't budge from that blow. Goku attacks brutally with his huge fists.

 

Although Goku's attacks are very fast, but Moku can read the direction of the attack by looking at Goku's shoulders. Moku continues to cling to Goku, he seems to be dancing around his opponent.

 

The wind carried by Goku's punch almost sent him flying. This shows Goku's punch is very dangerous when it hits his body.

 

Moku deals 3-to-4 hits every time he dodges.

 

Goku hit straight, Moku dodged.

 

Hook—hook—hook—hook.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

Goku hit from below, Moku dodged,

 

Hook—hook—hook.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

Goku hit from the side, Moku dodged,

 

Hook—hook—hook—hook.

 

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 

The audience gaped at this unexpected match.

 

Swa's mouth was wide open until he was drooling. Swa wiped his saliva and woke up, he rubbed his eyes and looked at the match again.

 

He can see Moku, whose body is much smaller than Goku, launches blow after blow to Goku's big body. Swa's face turned red, he shout loudly.

 

"KICK HIS ASS MOKU!!!!!!"

 

With Swa's shout, the whole audience seemed to wake up and see the fight on the arena. After they were sure it wasn't an illusion, they shouted along.

 

"GOKU! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?"

 

"GOKU DON'T JUST STAND THERE!"

 

"KEEP DOING IT KID! YOU GOT THIS!"

 

"PUNCH HIM IN THE FACE!"

 

"GOKU MOVE YOUR FEET, YOU LIKE PUNCHING BAG THERE!"

 

"MOKU YOU CAN DO IT!"

 

"GOKU!"

 

"HIT HIM IN THE FACE! WHY ARE YOU ONLY GOING ON THE RIBS!?"

 

"MOKU!"

 

"GOKU!" "GOKU!" "GOKU!"

 

"MOKU!" "MOKU!" "MOKU!"

 

The orc crowd's cheers resounded.

 

Someone shouted at Goku to return the blow.

 

Someone shouted at Moku to stop hitting the ribs and aiming for the face.

 

Some argue about Moku's punch at the start of the fight.

 

Some feel Moku cheated when attacking with a calf kick.

 

The audience continued to cheer cheerfully. Until a loud sound came from the arena.

 

Craak!

 

The sound of bones breaking could be heard from Goku's right rib. Goku groaned in pain and grabbed his right stomach.

 

Moku doesn't waste the chance and strikes Goku's left rib with Hook after Hook. Until Goku's left rib was broken.

 

The fourth move is complete.

 

 

 

 

 

Killer Dance

 

 

Goku's groan of pain was heard, the orcs watching the match were dumbfounded.

 

They never expected that the strongest orc would be bent over in pain.

 

Goku's current body is in its weakest state. With a broken rib, it makes it difficult for Goku to take a breath.

 

With irregular breathing, the body will find it difficult to recover energy.

 

Moku stood up and caught his breath. His hands are still in front of his face, ready to dodge if his enemy attacks suddenly.

 

Goku doesn't seem to be able to attack, he just groans in pain, but Goku hasn't given up he only needs a few minutes to recover.

 

Moku won't give him a chance to recover.

 

Moku lowered his stance, the next move was a closing move.

 

Fifth move, Rear Naked Choke.

 

This lock move is the most effective and most used in MMA fights. It works by cutting off blood flow to the brain.

 

This lock works deadly because of its nature that affects the blood vessels. When the brain is deprived of oxygen-rich blood with this technique, the enemy will quickly faint.

 

Moku moves behind Goku quickly and climbs on his back.

 

Moku's right arm wrapped around Goku's neck with his left arm pulling his right wrist as hard as he could.

 

The reason why martial arts athletes are considered dangerous is because they master some deadly moves. They practice these movements until their bodies remember them.

 

In combat the practitioners would use this move reflexively. Punches, kicks and pins that they trained will come out automatically under the control of their instincts.

 

However, to face Goku, an orc whose height, weight, and attack range exceeds Moku's, he is unable to fight as usual.

 

In martial arts, athletes will be distinguished by weight class, this is to avoid an unbalanced match. Someone who has a heavier body mass will be able to hit harder.

 

In the fight between Moku and Goku, Goku's body weight far exceeds Moku's body weight. One hit from Goku can knock Moku to death.

 

The conclusion is Moku can't give Goku a chance to hit or he will die.

 

Moku makes a plan to ensure his opponent's next move.

 

First move, bait. Goku's body will bend down for a tackle, making his head position parallel to Moku's.

 

If Moku doesn't make Goku crouch then he will have to aim his punch higher, which will reduce the power of his fist. But with their position parallel, he can deliver a straight punch with full power.

 

Moku's punch in the second move makes Goku lose his sight. This will make it difficult for Goku to predict the movement of his enemy.

 

The third move to stop Goku's movement. The fourth movement also has the same purpose, coupled with the disturbance in his breathing making it difficult for Goku to gather energy.

 

Moku will finish this fight with his fifth move. Goku will pass out with cuts to his eyes, swollen knees, and broken ribs.

 

This is how a professional martial artist fights.

 

The fight does not start after the bell rings, the fight has already started when they find out who their opponent is. Athletes will watch videos of their opponents' fights and make strategies to deal with them.

 

Combat is not like a game of tic-tac-toe.

 

Goku, who was finding it harder to breathe, tried to free Moku's hand from his neck. But with a broken rib he couldn't muster up the strength.

 

His trembling knees finally fell to the ground.

 

Orc Spectator fell silent. Their faces showed the admiration in their hearts.

 

Swa and Laya smiled proudly at their friends.

 

But unfortunately.

 

Goku is not human.

 

"GRAAAAAHHHH!"

 

Goku who almost lost consciousness growled in anger like a monster disturbed from sleep.

 

BAM!

 

Ugh!

 

He dropped his back hard on the ground. Moku who was on his back was pinched and squeezed by Goku's 200kg body. Air jolted out of Moku's lungs, causing the lock of his arm around Goku's neck to loosen.

 

Brack!

 

"urgh!"

 

Goku grabbed Moku wrist and threw him hard. Moku who was thrown like a baseball hit the arena fence.

 

Moku's back which collided with the fence creaked and his internal organs shook.

 

Moku almost lost consciousness, he saw through his half-closed eyes.

 

Goku stood up slowly.

 

The bleeding from his eyes had stopped and Goku's vision was slowly recovering. His right leg which was originally paralyzed began to move again. The pain from the broken ribs began to subside. His breathing slowly became regular.

 

The crowd saw the fight was not over yet hit the fence, jumped, and cheered loudly.

 

Their race is like being created to love fighting.

 

Orcs belong to a species of monster,

 

With monster power,

 

With monster endurance,

 

With monster recovery ability,

 

And Goku is the strongest monster in this tribe.

 

No human martial arts techniques, punches, kicks, and locks can defeat this monster.

 

"Your fighting techniques are really strange. but at this rate, you underestimate me, the strongest orc!" Goku grinned defiantly.

 

Goku stood up straight, with his back to the sun, and looked at Moku with his bloodshot eyes.

 

The shadow of Goku's huge body, blocking the light that fell on Moku. Moku body seems to shrink under his shadow.

 

Moku vomited blood, grabbed his knees, and make it a support to stand up.

 

Looking into Goku's eyes, Moku smiled.

 

"I'll show you what 'the strongest' is" A voice came out of his bloody mouth.

 

Moku bent his knees, bent his shoulders, opened his palms, and turned them to the sky. It's like the opening move of a dance.

 

This is a martial art that Moku learns more deeply than any other martial art. This martial art comes from his hometown.

 

But he never wanted to use it when competing. The reason?

 

Moku doesn't want to go to jail for killing his opponent in a match. This is not self-defense but a killing move.

 

Silat.

 

Goku who saw Moku's strange movement, held his breath. It was as if there were wild beasts around that would be disturbed by the sound of his breathing.

 

'what's this?'

 

Goku got goosebumps. No killing aura was felt from Moku.

 

Calm.

 

So calm like the deep ocean harboring monsters.

 

Like a tall green grass hiding a tiger that settles behind it.

 

But Goku's instincts told him to immediately run away from that place.

 

He's scare.

 

The strongest orcs were scare.

 

Moku is no longer an MMA champion but a 'Pandeka'. The aura around his body changed. Moku stepped forward.

 

Moku walked with strange movements, every time he stepped forward his hands were like dispelling water and his feet were like stepping on fire.

 

Moku dances.

 

Goku and the audience who saw this were confused. Swa and Laya wanted to pat their foreheads.

 

Silat is divided into two, Mancak and Silek.

 

The word mancak or also known as the flower of silat is in the form of silat dance movements that are exhibited in traditional events or other ceremonial events. The movements for mancak are strived to be as beautiful and as good as possible because they are for the show.

 

While Silek is not for performance, but an art of fighting. So that the movements are attempted as little as possible, fast, precise, and paralyze the opponent.

 

Each attack of silek aims to immobilize or kill his opponent. Silek teaches its practitioners to attack the vulnerable points on the human body or what they call the 'Hampal' points.

 

The use of these two types is very different. Mancak is a movement commonly seen in silat performances and silat is a fighting art that is only issued to the enemy.

 

When Moku learns silat for the first time, he feels like something is missing. After studying this martial art Moku knows what is lacking.

 

Intention to kill.

 

Every martial art is born to injure or hurt the enemy, but silat has a movement that aims to avoid a fight and not hurting the enemy.

 

The silat movements he learned were like dance moves. Beautiful but meaningless. After realizing it Moku felt disappointed. Martial Arts from his hometown only limited to this.

 

Moku reluctantly went to his teacher with the intention to stop practicing.

 

When he expressed his intentions. The teacher asked back what he had learned so far.

 

Moku replied that all this time he was learning to dance. The teacher laughed heartily while holding his stomach. Then said with a sentence that made Moku confused.

 

"Yes, obviously you learn to dance. If you are in the arena you must learn to dance!"

 

The Teacher smiled then gave him a letter and ordered him to deliver the letter to an old man who lives in a mountain.

 

Moku, who wanted to devote one last time to his teacher, agreed and promised to complete the task.

 

Moku took public transportation and started his journey. During the trip, Moku kept thinking about what his teacher's words meant.

 

Moku arrives at a village located at the foot of a mountain. The people of this village have fair skin and small noses, their bodies look fit but there is calm in their every move.

 

Moku asked one of the old man who was sitting in the coffee shop. The coffee they drink smells very good and the coffee cup is made of coconut shells.

 

The old man only wore a sarong with a sleeveless shirt, in his hand was a freshly burned cigarette. He looked relaxed despite the cold mountain air.

 

"Sir. Sorry to interrupt, I want to ask, where is the address of this house, sir?" Moku asked politely.

 

The old man read the address on the letter and smiled.

 

"Whose student are you?" The old man asked.

 

Moku was confused by the question, he had elementary, junior high, and high school teachers. But Moku understood that the old man was asking about the name of his silat teacher.

 

"Datuak Sri Maharajo, sir," Moko replied.

 

"Ohh, it turns out the coastal people. The house you are going to is on that hill." The old man answered after being enlightened.

 

He pointed to a valley filled with tall trees. From where they sat they could see a hill in the middle of the forest like a skyscraper in the middle of the city.

 

"Thank you very much sir!" Moku cupped his hands in gratitude.

 

The old man smiled, took a deep breath of his cigarette, then exhaled the smoke at Moku. Moku who wasn't used to cigarette smoke coughed.

 

He looked at the old man with a questioning face. 'Why is this old man suddenly so rude' he thought annoyed. Moku felt he was being polite while he was talking, so there was no way he could make the old man angry.

 

"So that you don't get eaten by 'Inyiak'. HAHAHAHA" The old man answered and laughed loudly.

 

Moku's hair stood on end, he just nodded gratefully, and immediately walked away.

 

In the afternoon, Moku arrived at the top of the hill after passing through the wilderness. Moku didn't know if it was because of the old man's cigarette smoke or because he was lucky, Moku didn't meet any wild animals during his journey.

 

He saw a small house. The walls are made of woven bamboo, the pillars are stuck in stone, and the roof is made of straw and palm fiber with both sharp ends forming the image of a buffalo horn.

 

Moku was stunned to see this building, simple but majestic.

 

Moku continued to walk, in front of the house there was a bucket of water, Moku took off his shoes and washed his feet there. Then he climbed the steps and came to a door with an engraving he didn't understand.

 

Moku banged on the door, but after a long wait no one came to answer. Moku banged again. He did the same thing three more times, until the door opened.

 

A grandpa with white hair and a white beard came out of the door. He wore a turban rolled up on his head and a white robe made of cotton.

 

Seeing Moku, the grandpa immediately asked angrily. "Don't you know manners!?"

 

Moku was shocked and confused.

 

His face full of question marks, making the grandpa curious.

 

"Where do you come from?" He asked.

 

"Eh.. Ah.. um... here I come with a letter, Grandpa. This is the address according to the letter, right?" Moku replied stuttering.

 

Moku gave a letter from his teacher to the grandpa.

 

The grandpa saw the letter in Moku's hand, didn't take it immediately, he looked back at Moku's face, then took the letter.

 

The grandpa opened the letter and read it.

 

It wasn't long before he saw Moku's face again. Exhale then start talking.

 

"Heeh.. City kids don't know their customs anymore. Come in!" The grandpa shook his head and told Moku to come in.

 

After that day, Moku learned a lot from that Grandpa. The grandpa was named Datuk nan Sabatang, he taught Moku not only silat but also about customs, manners, and morals.

 

After learning some silat moves, Moku realized what his teacher meant. That in the arena you can only learn to dance, namely mencak. But silek is not for show.

 

Moku who remembered his two silat masters smiled.

 

"what the fuck are you doing?" Goku was embarrassed from being scared by Moku's strange moves, growling furiously.

 

Moku responded with a smile. Pull the index and middle fingers of the hand that is floating forward. Invitation to attack.

 

Goku feels belittled and attacks forward. His swift punches aimed at Moku's head with the intent to crush him.

 

The first move, Snake Form.

 

Moku neither dodge nor parry Goku's punch, but he catches Goku's hand and lets his body be carried away by the force of Goku's punch.

 

Goku's punch, which is very fast and strong, slowly changes direction, decreases, and passes through Moku's left body until the power in Goku's punch is lost.

 

However, the power from the blow did not disappear but was absorbed by Moku's body. The energy was channeled into his arm and released in the form of a punch.

 

Moku's body is like rubber under pressure, the elasticity of the rubber will absorb the energy from the pressure and throw it back with the same force.

 

Moku doesn't form fists by clenching all his fingers. He just bent his finger until it touched the base, Muko's fist looked like a snake's head.

 

Swusshh

 

Bak!

 

crak!

 

The punch went fast and hit Goku's neck. His throat was cracked. Goku's breath hitched.

 

Moku made Goku's arm a grip, climbed on him, and dropped to the ground with his head down.

 

Moku uses the gravitational pull of the earth to fly his feet into the air, doing a hard kick to Goku's chin making his head tilt hard upwards.

 

BAk!

 

Track!

 

Goku's fractured troath opens. His face was pale from lack of blood in the brain.

 

Moku who fell, stretched out his hands and gripped the ground. Moku's ten fingers stretched out like tiger claws.

 

The second movement, Tiger Form.

 

Moku pushed his body forward with his claws, his legs that were floating in the air pulled down quickly. But before his feet touched the ground Moku's body charged forward quickly.

 

Moku passed through Goku's two exposed legs, his body spinning like a bullet passing between two adjacent tree branches.

 

Moku curled up in the air and kicked his legs to the ground. When his feet touch the ground, Moku bends his legs again, and absorbs the shock that comes from his jump. He landed silently.

 

Bak!Bak!

 

CrackCrack

 

Moku who crouched down, stepped back, and elbowed the back of Goku's knees. He channeled the force he got from the impact on landing and channeled it into both elbows.

 

Goku's knees creaked, Goku fell to his knees with his back still straight.

 

The third move, Eagle Form.

 

Moku then turned, jumped, his legs back into a squat position, and his arms spread wide. Moku jumps high above Goku's head.

 

In midair, Moku lowered his right leg, and his body was pulled down again by the gravity. Moku looks like an eagle pounce on its prey.

 

BAM!

 

Tak!

 

Moku drops a flying kick right behind Goku's neck. His throat, which was already open, was broken in two by the hard kick.

 

Three hits with the same target.

 

These three strokes are like a lumberjack to chop down a big tree.

 

The first two strokes are to make the notch.

 

One last kick is to make the feeling cut.

 

To explain it took a long time, but this incident only lasted for 2 seconds.

 

BAM!

 

Goku's body fell on his face with his face facing the sky, Goku's eyes were still wide, not understanding what had just happened.

 

Moku landed on a crouch. Then kneel down.

 

Place both palms on his ears and lower them to the ground.

 

Moku repeats the same movement to the four corners of the front, back, right, and left.

 

Moku stood up and walked over to Goku's body.

 

After feeling his pulse. Moku is surprised, Goku is still alive.

 

The endurance of the orc body never ceases to amaze Moku. If these movements are targeted at humans then Moku can decapitate them.

 

"Oi! get a knife, a twig, and bring your leather or cloth!" Moku gave the order without looking at the crowd of orcs.

 

But no one answered. Moku turned his head towards the crowd of orcs.

 

Their faces were still frozen.

 

Saliva dripped from their gaping mouths.

 

Their wide-open eyes had long since become dry.

 

Seeing their stupid faces, Moku became furious.

 

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING THERE LIKE A DUMB ORCS! Didn't you hear my orders? I AM YOUR NEW 'KU'!" Moku shouted angrily.

 

"Yes, Sir!" Answer the orcs.

 

The Orcs who woke up with Moku's angry scream immediately rushed to look for wood, cloth, and leather.

 

While searching, they just realized that this tribe has a new 'Ku' and he is not yet 8 years old.

 

 

 

 

 

Oath of Dawn

 

 

{Meer Calendar, 18 June, 1 Years Before Demon War}

 

{Bog Forest, 03:51 AM}

 

A white mist enveloped the orc tribes encampment.

 

A knee-deep white mist could even freeze an adult's bones.

 

Even so, there was the sound of nocturnal animals looking for prey.

 

Predatory birds, cuckoos with sharp eyes that pierce the thick white mist.

 

Poisonous insects, walking proudly across the wet Bog forest ground.

 

Profound bats, hanging with open red eyes watching the Bog forest creature.

 

No living creature dared to stay awake in the Bog Forest at night except for them.

 

The thick mist is a blanket for them.

 

The dark night without light is warmth for them.

 

Night is their world.

 

Night is their kingdom.

 

Night is their dominion.

 

But unfortunately.

 

The predatory birds stopped squawking, their eyes wide.

 

The poisonous insects stopped walking, their legs rustling.

 

The snickering bats stopped dangling, their wings flapping.

 

A young orc stood in front of his tent.

 

Beside the young orc was a torch, not to warm his body, but only to give a signal.

 

A sign that the night is not only theirs,

 

A sign that this white mist wouldn't be able to penetrate their thick skin,

 

And a sign that the dark night will not be able to blind their red eyes.

 

The orcs will invade their night.

 

Moku smirked, yesterday afternoon after the Palaka fight, he ordered all orcs to wake up before sunrise and when the white mist was knee-deep.

 

The orcs' faces paled, because they knew that Moku would lead them to perform his usual moves until they fainted.

 

However they had no choice, it was the chief's order they had to respect it, at least before any new orcs challenged Palaka.

 

Palaka for the race for the chieftain can only be done once a day, this is to prevent orcs from doing cowardly ways such as asking Palaka in turn until the opponent is exhausted.

 

So like it or not they have to obey Moku until tomorrow and ask Palaka at the same time Moku asks Palaka.

 

Moku wants to be the strongest. But those who want to reach the pinnacle of life will know that there are too many pebbles in the road.

 

Moku wants to become a Ku and create the strongest army, which will later help get rid of the pebbles.

 

All night Moku racked his brains on how to train other orcs to quickly become strong. He didn't even touch the five human women.

 

Moku simply ordered the orcs to move them into his warmer tent. Moku also cooks meat and looks for fruits for them to eat.

 

After that Moku ignored them.

 

Today is a big day for the orcs, Moku wants their tribe to rise again from adversity.

 

There was the sound of approaching footsteps, Moku didn't turn around, he kept his eyes on the stars in the sky.

 

One by one the orcs came. Neither of them spoke.

 

The orcs just stared at their new chieftain in admiration.

 

The reason?

 

An orc who was bigger than the other orcs looked at their chief with admiration that surpassed the admiration of other orcs.

 

He didn't even understand why he was still alive.

 

The other orcs also thought the same, Goku's wounds during the Palaka match were beyond help. His head that seemed to be detached from his body was only stuck because there was flesh and skin that had not been cut off.

 

But Moku miraculously connects Goku's head and body until they are whole again, only with wood and cloth tied around Goku's neck.

 

'Is he a Shaman?' the orcs asked silently.

 

If indeed Moku is a Shaman then this is the best news for the tribe.

 

Moku saw the faces of the orcs and understood what they were thinking. He opened his mouth.

 

"I'm not a Shaman!" Moku's low voice was heard by all the orcs.

 

Moku had never treated someone with a broken throat, but he had treated an arm fracture. Moku just hopes they have the same principles and treat Goku.

 

Moku uses Goku as his research material on the orc's regeneration ability against fractures. It seems his research this time also yielded satisfactory results.

 

Goku's throat bone slowly connected, after a night of rest he was able to walk again. Maybe in 2-3 days Goku can fight again.

 

Moku wants to do research on decapitated orcs. To his knowledge the brain can still survive 4-6 minutes without oxygen.

 

Can a decapitated orc still be saved if its severed head is successfully reattached?

 

But Moku didn't want to behead his tribe members when he just became chief. 'Maybe another time' Moku said in his heart.

 

The sound of approaching footsteps stopped.

 

All the orcs had gathered, perhaps curiosity made them willing to come. Moku opened his mouth.

 

"Do you know why we never gave our tribe a name?" Moku asked.

 

When Moku's question sounded, the faces of all the adult orcs turned grim.

 

Moku and the other 6 young orcs didn't know the name of their tribe. Even though this is an orc tribe but at least they gave it a name to distinguish it from other orc tribes out there.

 

But the adult orcs just called it 'this tribe' and 'the tribe'.

 

"Can no one answer? I'm asking you adult orcs!" Moku asked once again.

 

He looked at the group of adult orcs who were just looking down with increasingly grim faces.

 

Seeing his question unanswered, Moku became furious. In fact, he already knew the reason.

 

He knew it wasn't from one of the adult orcs. The adult orcs who thought Moku was crazy didn't even want to approach him.

 

He knew it from a Goblin.

 

"If you don't want to answer, let me answer—"

 

The adult orcs were shocked. Moku ignored them and started to continue his story.

 

"20 years ago,

 

We have more than 20 tribes each with a different name and more than 50 orcs.

 

Even one tribe had a wise Shaman.

 

The shaman became a doctor, judge, and teacher to the young orcs.

 

We live like kings, We rule the outer quarter of the Bog Forest.

 

The orcs who were proud of their strength felt they were the strongest.

 

The weak bodies of humans were unable to withstand their blows.

 

Humans are only our prey.

 

Every month orc warriors would descend from the mountain and hunt for female humans.

 

They came home with food, iron weapons, and women.

 

They come home and we warmly welcome them.

 

They came home like heroes.

 

The orcs cheered, jumped, slapped their chests, and danced.

 

It's the same as what you did yesterday afternoon." Until here Moku smiled.

 

Moku looked at the pale faces of the adult orcs and the young orcs who were smiling proudly. Moku continued his story.

 

"However, are humans really that weak?

 

Are humans really our prey?

 

or are we just meeting weak humans?" Moku smirked.

 

This satire made all the adult orcs bow their heads in shame. The young orc began to feel that something was wrong.

 

"What do you mean Moku?" Mige, a young orc, asked.

 

Hearing that question Moku laughed, Moku's face turned mocking.

 

"HAHAHAHA!! Of course humans aren't weak.

 

Strong humans are waging war with the elves. They didn't have time to eradicate pests like orcs.

 

It's just that the orcs never knew that.

 

They kept attacking and attacking.

 

They felt strong just because they were able to kill farmers.

 

They feel powerful only because they are able to **** village girls.

 

They feel they are heroes just because they are able to bully the weak.

 

'Pest' is the most appropriate name for an orc!" Moku's voice sounded loud throughout the camp.

 

The faces of the adult orcs lowered, their hands clenched into fists, and their teeth chattered. They wanted to go against Moku's words but they knew it was the truth.

 

But not with the young orcs, they felt that Moku had been rude to insult their ancestors.

 

"Moku! Take back what you said! How dare you insult our ancestors! You think you are strong because you defeated Goku, I can too! Wait until I—" Kagan shouted with a red face.

 

Moku interrupted Kagan, not because his voice hurt his ears but because he hadn't finished his story yet.

 

"Until the humans sent their troops.

 

The troops that I mean is an army that only consists of 3 humans.

 

They call themselves Mage.

 

and you know what happened?

 

They do pest control.

 

Not a battle or a war as you think,

 

but it's just pest control.

 

The pests die and leave only what you see in this tribe.

 

They made this tribe, but felt too proud to forget the name of their old tribe. So that until now they can't name this tribe with a new name" Moku's voice sounded scary.

 

Moku's face turned serious again. When he first heard this story, Moku thought it was a goblin folk tale.

 

But the goblin was telling it seriously like he wasn't lying. Moku could never imagine how 3 humans could slaughter more than 1000 orcs. It was beyond Moku's logic.

 

The faces of the other five young orcs also looked serious, they were very surprised, and hoped that Moku was just lying. But the adult orcs, who had remained silent, crushed their hopes.

 

"Can you tell me how it happened?" Moku asked politely, he also wanted to know the detailed story.

 

Goku as a former tribal chief wanted to open his mouth, but a hand grabbed his shoulder, it was Boku. Boku stepped forward and stood in front of Moku.

 

"You really want to know what happened, kid?" Boku asked in a deep voice.

 

In contrast to Goku, Boku has a smaller body, his red eyes stare as sharp as a sword, his forearm muscles are hard and big.

 

Moku feels that when fighting with weapons, Boku is more dangerous than Goku. Moku looked into Boku's eyes and nodded without saying anything.

 

He is a tribal chief, Moku must not show his weakness in front of the tribe members. Boku started to talk.

 

"You're right it's neither war nor combat, it's pest control.

 

On that day, exactly 10 years ago.

 

I am a young orc like you, we young orcs are always playing wars.

 

We always imagined being a valiant and brave orc fighter.

 

We always imagined that when we grew up we would come down from the mountains and plunder human settlements.

 

Our tribe is the only tribe that has shamans.

 

Goku and I are the strongest young orcs in our tribe. We both had the opportunity to study directly with the shaman.

 

We thought that we would become the strongest orcs and be able to fight to our heart's content.

 

But that day, a small shadow appeared to fly over the sky of our tribe.

 

It is a human. I still remember it like I just saw it.

 

The man flew through the sky like he could walk on a cloud. He saw us through his green robes. In his hand was a strange wand that gave off a blue light. On his neck was a necklace made of gold.

 

The shaman who was near us whispered 'Mage'.

 

I didn't understand the meaning of the word but three seconds later I found out.

 

The man raised his hands to the sky.

 

[Wall Fire Circle]

 

Without saying anything the Mage cast his spell and lowered both his hands.

 

and then.

 

A wall of fire encircled our tribe, confining us within the tribe. I turned to the Shaman.

 

His face was pale and his lips were trembling. '2 constellations' was what he muttered.

 

From afar, a figure was rapidly approaching. It was our chieftain as well as the strongest orc in the entire tribe, Guntor.

 

'Shaman, what should we do?' he asked when he arrived in front of us.

 

'evacuate all the young orcs, me and the other adult orcs will get in the way of that mage' Shaman replied without taking his eyes off the Mage who was standing in the sky.

 

'All right. Boku, Goku, take another young orc and get out of here!' Guntor's orders.

 

'Ku, we also want to fight, he is alone, this human will die by our hands!' Goku answered with burning eyes.

 

'Do not be stupid! it's a Mage with two constellations, you guys will just die and annoy us—' The Shaman didn't finish his sentence before the Mage's voice sounded.

 

[Lightning Sword Fall]

 

The mage swung his wand like hitting something, within seconds dozens of blue swords were formed and counting.

 

'4 constellations' the shaman's voice choked, his body shivered with fear, his face turned white, his eyes bulged with trembling. I looked up at the sky.

 

The blue swords already numbered in the hundreds.

 

As the blue swords covered the sky they began to fall very quickly.

 

The last thing I remember is the Shamans and Guntors squeezing our bodies together and the sounds of pain and explosions coming from all over the tribe."

 

Boku's face darkened, his head lowered, his eyes reddened, he remembered the Shaman and Guntor who sacrificed their lives to save them.

 

Goku who was behind him had tears in his eyes, as were the other adult orcs.

 

"After we woke up, the mage was gone, leaving the orcs charred corpses behind. The adult orcs and young orcs all perished, we were like an anthill doused with hot lead.

 

Only me and Goku survived. We saw our tribe burned to the ground. You know what charred orc meat smells like? haha" Boku laughed tiredly.

 

"We also found other young orcs that survived because of the sacrifices of adult orcs in their tribe. Zalthu, Viggu, Gul, Olru, Xago, Yagnar, and Vakgar all the adult orcs you see here are survivors of the extermination.

 

We gathered and went deeper into the forest. Promise not to enter human territory again. The humans couldn't get into the forest, they couldn't see through the white mist. They also do not know where dangerous mutated animals live.

 

We founded a new tribe in the safest place, our small numbers, and our young bodies made our days very difficult.

 

We didn't name our new tribe, not because we were arrogant and didn't want to forget our old tribe.

 

We didn't name it because a tribe with only nine orcs doesn't deserve to be called a tribe.

 

We didn't name it because we were ashamed, we could only live after sacrificing all the orcs in our old tribe.

 

We didn't name it because we didn't feel worthy of being an orc ourselves.

 

But we survived because our lives were given to us by all the orcs of our tribe at the cost of their lives.

 

But unfortunately.

 

Orcs are monsters that only have one gender. Gradually we too will age. Without the young orcs to continue our lineage, the extinction of the orcs is only a matter of time.

 

But God didn't just let us go extinct.

 

Humans are cruel and greedy creatures. They even enslaved their own people.

 

To avoid surveillance, these human slave sellers would enter the Bog forest in search of shortcuts. Some of the slaves managed to escape but ended up getting lost in this forest.

 

That's how we found your mothers, they are slaves who will be sold like meat in the market by their own people." Boku looked up at the sky, he seemed to reminisce about their hardships and despair when they survived the extermination.

 

"Moku, I know you are strong, smart, and brave. But you must never invade human territory!!

 

You never know how strong they are. We're just fly in their eyes!" Boku gritted his teeth in frustration.

 

Moku looked at the group of gloomy adult orcs. There is no ferocity, bloodlust, and orc-like courage in the story.

 

Just a bunch of creatures trying to survive, the world is unfair to them, has no mana flow and is only made with one gender.

 

Their strong bodies and regenerating abilities were just like trash power in the eyes of mana species.

 

They are like rare creatures that are almost extinct but humans still hunt them because they are considered dangerous.

 

They are sharks, hunted because they are considered dangerous with their sharp teeth and scary faces.

 

They were crows, stoned as being considered bad luck with their ugly voices and black plumage.

 

They are disgusting creatures, trying to live even though the world wants to destroy them.

 

They are Moku.

 

and

 

Moku are them.

 

HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHA!

 

Moku laughed loudly. He seemed to want to destroy the gloomy faces of the grown orcs and the sad faces of the young orcs.

 

He kept laughing until he ran out of breath.

 

"hah hah hah hah" Moku caught his breath again.

 

He smiled cheerfully, looked at his people, and spoke loudly.

 

"My brothers.

 

My name is Moku.

 

I am your 'Ku'.

 

I'm not a pest.

 

I'm not a weak creature

 

I was born to be the strongest!

 

I was born to jump higher than a flying bird!

 

I was born to beat mountains to shreds!

 

I was born to run through sound!

 

I was born as an orc.

 

I was born a fighter.

 

I was born to die in battle!

 

I was born to make a sea of blood and mountains of corpses from my enemies!

 

I was born to make all living things in the Meer continent remember my name!

 

The name KuMoku they were frightfully narrated.

 

The name KuMoku that they tell by bringing nightmares into their sleep.

 

I was born to be their fear!

 

I was born to be their nightmare!

 

AND I WILL!!"

 

Moku's scream was like summoning the warrior soul within every orc.

 

The sun seemed to have just woken up from its sleep. Eavesdropped on the young orc from behind the shady trees.

 

The white mist started to shake, feeling the light coming.

 

The young orcs trembled holding their screams and the adult orcs gritted their teeth.

 

Moku opened his mouth again.

 

"This morning, under the rising sun and above the white mist that drifted away—"

 

The sun opened his eyes.

 

The white mist stood up.

 

The orcs' bodies stopped shaking.

 

"I named you the Dawnmist Tribe and I SWEAR!!—"

 

The sun sat and looked up.

 

The white fog was moving slowly.

 

The orcs raised their heads.

 

"I will make the orc the ruler of the entire Bog forest!—"

 

The sun is standing.

 

The white fog was walking faster.

 

The orcs' breaths choked.

 

"I WILL MAKE THE ORC RACE THE STRONGEST BEING IN THE MEER CONTINENT!"

 

"YEEEEAAAAAAAAAHH!"

 

The sun smiled brightly.

 

The white mist ran away.

 

The screams of the orcs echoed.

 

That morning, under the light of the morning sun and the drifting white mist.

 

A young orc made his oath and promise in front of all the remaining orcs.

 

The oath will be known as the 'Oath of Dawn'.

 

 

 

 

 

Weapon of Silat

 

 

After taking his oath, Moku led the orcs to the hill behind Dawnmist Tribe.

 

The hill is conical in shape with flat land on top, covered by vast green meadows. With a height of 200 meters, this hill looks like a green caping.

 

Moku made this hill a place to hide, practice and experiment.

 

At first he was still doing these things in his tent, but Moku's routine of training and experimentation was getting more and more insane, forcing him to move to this hill before the other tribesmen chased him away.

 

He named this hill with Green Caping.

 

Currently Moku is sitting cross-legged on the ground, in front of him 15 orcs are also sitting cross-legged facing Moku.

 

They had been sitting like that for half an hour but Moku still hadn't opened his mouth.

 

The orcs just stayed silent and ignored Moku who seemed to be thinking about something. They waited to see how their new chieftain would fulfill his oath.

 

Moku was thinking the same thing too.

 

After knowing in more detail how the mage eradicated the old orc tribes, Moku did a shadow battle in his mind.

 

But no matter how Moku made scenarios, strategies and moves he couldn't imagine the orcs being able to defeat the mage.

 

There are two reasons.

 

The first reason, lack of information.

 

Moku doesn't know how far the mage's spells are and how they can use them.

 

Moku noticed that there were strange terms used by the Shaman when he saw a mage cast his spell, such as '2 constellations' or '4 constellations'.

 

Moku had asked Boku what Shaman's words meant, but Boku didn't understand either, the same thing happened with other adult orcs.

 

The second reason, beyond reason.

 

If the power of a mage's spell is like the one Boku told, then they already have the power of a god.

 

If the mage was required to first cast a long spell or create a complex sigil in the air then the orcs had a chance to get close.

 

By turning the fight into a melee, they can interrupt and stop the mage from casting his spell.

 

But the mages in Boku's story didn't have to cast lengthy spells or create elaborate sigils in midair, they simply chanted the name of the spell and swung their arms to unleash a power capable of destroying orc tribes in the blink of an eye.

 

No martial arts technique or evasive move pattern could save them from the wall of fire and the rain of lightning swords.

 

The only way to survive a mage was not to run into a mage or sacrifice another orc to escape the same way the young orcs who had survived the previous extermination did.

 

Fighting mages is like fighting nuclear missiles with fists. Knowing this Moku became increasingly desperate.

 

Currently the only way Moku knows of is to use the orc's body regeneration abilities to train until their bodies become like iron.

 

But this takes a very long time, 20-30 years of non-stop practice.

 

Before that, they should hide themselves and not make a fuss like they've been doing all this time.

 

Even Moku, who has been doing this kind of training routine for 3 years, has to release his secret martial arts technique just to face an Orc like Goku.

 

At least this possibility is better than none at all.

 

"Huufft" Moku sighed.

 

It seemed knowing their enemy's strength or not knowing it was the same thing. Moku will train the orcs as he planned last night.

 

"My brothers.

 

I have sworn before all of you and I will keep that oath.

 

However, this cannot be done without your help.

 

That's why I want you to do what I tell you and fully trust what I give you.

 

Do you guys dare?" Moku spoke loudly and smiled showing his confidence.

 

Right now what the orcs needed was a glimmer of hope. Moku wasn't about to crush that with his almost desperate face.

 

The orcs looked at each other. Zalthu as the eldest orc answered.

 

"Moku you've said what it means to be a true orc and you're right about that.

 

Orcs are fighters.

 

Orcs will die in battle.

 

We don't want to rot to death in our tent.

 

If we're really going to die at least let us hit the nose of that arrogant human mage!"

 

"Yaaaahhhh!!!" All the orcs raised their fists to the sky.

 

The orcs didn't need Moku to cheer them up, they just needed a glimmer of hope and a chance to fight evenly.

 

They didn't care if they had to die just to deliver one blow to their enemy.

 

They just want a new path to become stronger.

 

Moku nodded, it seemed that in this world he would not be alone anymore.

 

"In Palaka between me and Goku you have seen how I fight.

 

The pattern of steps, punches, kicks, and locks that I do is a silat way of fighting.

 

Silat is a fighting style by bringing oneself closer to nature. Silat fighting style is to imitate nature itself.

 

Every silat movement is required to be simple, fast, flexible, precise, and paralyze the opponent.

 

Silat not only trains muscles and strength, but also trains joints, flexibility, mind, and spirit.

 

This makes silat unique and the weapons used are unique too.

 

Anything you want to ask?" Moku explained.

 

"Moku, what do you mean by spirit?" Kagan raised his hand and asked.

 

"The spirit is something that is invisible but exists and is who we really are.

 

Spirit is something that makes us know who we are.

 

The spirit is the soul that God breathes into our bodies.

 

Spirit is us.

 

Every living thing has a spirit, but most of their spirits are confined within their bodies.

 

The spirit that is confined in this body is unable to act and is ultimately controlled by the body." Moku replied.

 

Actually every martial arts has this element in its practice. But only Silat really deepens his knowledge of the soul.

 

This is because silat believes in the existence of inner power.

 

At first Moku also believed that and made him very happy. He thought that inner strength was the key to achieving his dreams.

 

But after delving deeper, Moku finds out that the inner power his teacher is referring to is probably the power of human will.

 

It is the same with a mother who is able to lift a large pillar to save her child who has been crushed.

 

Or a husband who is able to run very fast to save his wife who is about to be hit by a car.

 

In order to protect the body from injury caused by activities that exceed its limits, the brain will lock the ability of the human body.

 

But strong willpower can make the brain let go of the limitations on the body.

 

That power is the power stored in the human body not magic power or anything like that.

 

In special military forces training, the soldiers will be exhausted continuously until the brain gets used to it. So that it will make the brain release the body's abilities that are locked slowly.

 

Moku continued his explanation.

 

"Silat has some unique weapons. Some of them are not even made of hard materials.

 

For example this cloth.

 

Hehehe..

 

You've seen me practice with this cloth right? and you think I'm crazy" Moku smirked.

 

The orcs bowed their heads in shame. They remembered seeing Moku playing with the cloth like crazy.

 

The cloth in Moku's hand is white, with a smooth texture and thick. Has a length of 1.5 meters.

 

Moku smiled at the curious orcs looking at the cloth in his hand. This is 'Songket', the fruit of his work that Moku is very proud of.

 

While practicing silat with Datuak nan Sabatang, he was not only taught martial arts but also culture.

 

One of them is this traditional cloth. Moku learned to weave and make looms from scratch. At that time Moku felt what he was doing would not be useful in his life.

 

But Datuak nan Sabatang said 'As high as the crane flies, it returns to the puddle too'.

 

Moku who was used to his teacher's proverb which was difficult to understand just nodded and continued to learn to weave.

 

When Moku competes in MMA abroad, the Songket cloth made by himself becomes a cure for homesickness.

 

When Moku saw the patternless Songket cloth in his hand, he thought back to his hometown. Now Moku won't be able to go home again.

 

But he will make a new home in this world.

 

"This is Songket. This cloth is very strong and can be a dangerous weapon," explained Moku.

 

The orcs didn't understand what Moku meant, all they saw was a soft and smooth cloth. There was no sharp or hard edge to the cloth, the orcs did not understand where the dangerous side came from.

 

Moku looked at the confused orcs and smiled.

 

"I will show you how to use it. Vakgar stands up and comes forward." Moku stood up and pointed at one of the orcs.

 

Vakgar has the second largest body after Goku. The left canine is longer than the right. He only wore pants made of animal fur and there were long burn marks on his chest.

 

Vakgar stood up and walked forward, his face even more confused with what Moku wanted.

 

"Vakgar give me your strongest blow!" Moku's orders.

 

"Huh?" Vakgar is getting confused.

 

"Just punch me! Are you afraid?" Moku smirked sarcastically.

 

"Tsk! don't blame me if you get hurt" replied Vakgar angrily.

 

"Yaaahkk!" Vakgar hits with his right hand. The fist shot quickly towards Moku's forehead.

 

Moku smiled, shifted his shoulder, wrapped Vakgar's fist with Songket, turned around, grabbed both ends of Songket with both hands, and slammed Vakgar to the ground.

 

BUMM!!

 

Vakgar's massive body slammed heavily onto the ground, the air from his lungs jolted out of his mouth. His spine nearly cracked when he hit the hard ground.

 

Moku isn't finished yet. With Vakgar's wrists still tied, Moku turned his body onto his stomach, released Songket from Vakgar's wrists, wrapped around Vakgar's neck and pulled both ends of Songket tightly.

 

Uugghh!

 

Vakgar was suffocating, he tried to release Songket which was tightly wrapped around his neck, but the knot was so strong. He tried to turn his body, but Moku's weight held him from above.

 

When Vakgar was almost out of breath, Moku loosened his coils.

 

"haaaah hah hah hah" Vakgar was able to catch his breath again.

 

"That's one way of using Songket, another way like—" Moku spoke while helping Vakgar to his feet.

 

After Vakgar stood up, Moku backed away, and flicked one end of Songket, when it was about to hit Vakgar's face Moku quickly pulled the end he was holding.

 

The tip of Songket lunged like a whip and hit Vakgar's face.

 

BUUM!

 

Vakgar felt like he was hit hard on the face. Vakgar's body was thrown backwards.

 

"—that!" Moku finished his speech.

 

"Any question?" Moku turned around and asked.

 

Bam!

 

Vakgar's body landed on the ground, his nose broken and bleeding.

 

The Orcs' mouths fell open, their eyes wide.

 

'Damn! that thing was dangerous' they said to themselves.

 

Seeing no one asked, Moku continued his explanation.

 

"The next weapon is this little curved knife"

 

Moku took out a small knife from his pants. The knife was made of animal claws glued to wood as the handle. The hilt of the knife has a hole for finger insertion.

 

"This knife is called Karambit. It can be used to stab and tear the opponent's body. Anyone want to come forward for a demonstration?"

 

The orcs gulped. They glanced at Vakgar who was still sitting unsteadily. They knew that the weapons Moku was carrying only looked harmless on the outside.

 

"I want to try" Viggu raised his hand.

 

"Good! come forward" Moku instructions.

 

Viggu walked slowly with nervous steps. He wasn't afraid of fights, he was just afraid of fights he could never predict.

 

He felt like he was walking in the middle of the night in the forest, even if there were no ghosts or beasts, he would still be frightened just by hearing the sound of branches snapping.

 

Viggu arrived in front of Moku.

 

"The karambit is a fast small weapon, so this knife is used as a secret weapon—" Moku explained, tying Songket around his waist, and tucking the karambit inside.

 

"Krambit is used to carry out surprise attacks that are unknown to the enemy-" Moku explained and asked Viggu to hit him.

 

Viggu didn't ask anything and immediately launched his strongest punch.

 

Similar to Vakgar, Moku only moved his shoulder to avoid Viggu's punch, held his hand by the wrist, took out karambit, and slashed Viggu's neck.

 

"Every attack from Karambit is the enemy's last breath" Moku spoke in an flat voice.

 

Viggu knelt down and held his bloodied neck.

 

Moku came closer and pressed hard against the artery in Viggu's neck. When the blood starts to stop, Moku starts stitching up Viggu's wound.

 

The orcs' eyes widened.

 

Viggu is not a weak orc, in a one-on-one battle Viggu can win over Vakgar.

 

However Moku injures his neck with just one strike.

 

"From these two weapons did you notice anything?" Moku asked.

 

"These two weapons are dangerous" Swa raised his hand and replied like a diligent school student.

 

Moku glanced at his brother who was saying obvious things, "Anything else?" Moku asked again. Swa just looked down embarrassed and scratched the back of his head.

 

"Both weapons are invisible or unexpected by the enemy" the clever Mige replied.

 

"That's right, these two weapons cannot be predicted by the enemy. Even though they have melee attacks, their uniqueness can make us approach the enemy without making them wary" Moku explained.

 

"Mages have powers that we can't imagine. We can't predict what spells they will cast, for that we must be able to approach the enemy without their knowledge.

 

Both of these weapons you must have and learn. I will give each of you a Songket cloth, but for the kerambit you have to collect the materials and make it yourself."

 

After that Moku explained the other silat weapons.

 

Like Galah, a stick-shaped weapon made of steel, wood or bamboo.

 

Gada or Mace, A blunt weapon made of steel or hard wood, such as a bat that has thorns and spikes around its sides.

 

Stick or Toya, a stick weapon with an adjustable length made of rattan.

 

Spears, sticks made of bamboo, steel and wood sometimes have feathers around the tip close to the cutting edge of the blade.

 

Moku doesn't know if this is fate or just a coincidence, Bog forest has almost the same plant species as the tropical forest in his hometown.

 

Like the rattan plant that thrives and climbs the trees in the Bog forest.

 

Rattan in the Bog forest has a diameter of 5-10 cm, making it a suitable base material for making spears and toyas for the orc's large body.

 

There are still other weapons commonly used in martial arts such as keris, cleaver, machete, sickle, and rencong. But the main ingredient is iron, Moku knows how to make it but he can't make it.

 

Just like you know palm sugar is made from sugar cane, but you don't know how to turn sugar cane into sugar.

 

 

 

 

 

Tagak

 

 

"--and that's how to use martial arts weapons, any questions?" Moku asked with a straight face.

 

He spun his spear then plunged it into the ground. Moku stepped closer to Xago who was bleeding and was torn in the stomach.

 

Xago's face paled as he continued to press his stomach, his intestines almost bursting open. The stab from Moku's spear not only penetrated but tore through his stomach.

 

Moku sewed Xago's belly casually. Today, apart from introducing martial arts weapons to the orcs, Moku also managed to discover many things from his research on orc body resistance.

 

Moku marveled at the body of an adult orc that was still able to survive after being hit in the back of the head, slashed in the neck, hit hard behind the ear, stabbed in the solar plexus, and intestines burst out.

 

Of the nine adult orcs, only three were without bandages and stitches from the mortal wounds.

 

The orcs saw Moku who looked happy as he put Xago's intestines back into his stomach and then sewed them up. They begin to reconsider Moku's sanity.

 

Moku stood up and faced the orcs who were sitting cross-legged after sewing back Xago's stomach.

 

"If there are no questions, I'd like to ask. Have any of you seen or know what the similarities in the way I wield the six weapons are?" Moku asked.

 

The orcs started racking their brains recalling the way Moku used the six weapons.

 

"You use it very quickly and accurately, every attack you launch will make the opponent's body unable to move or be injured with mortal wounds" Laya replied while holding his chin.

 

Moku smiled and nodded, "That's right, every attack I launch will aim at vulnerable points on the body. These points are called Hampal Points.

 

Attacks at these points will cause death or permanent paralysis of the enemy's body, but with ours' body regeneration power, the wounds will be restored without causing any permanent effects".

 

At first, Moku didn't want the orcs to attack each other's Hampal points during training.

 

However, after treating Goku's broken throat, Moku learns that the orc's body can even heal wounds from attacks at the Hampal point.

 

"any other?" Moku asked again.

 

The orcs began to think again, looking for similarities in the use of these weapons.

 

Mige thought hard and lowered his head. Then he saw his legs. Mige seemed to have an idea.

 

"Don't tell me it's a step...???" Mige whispered.

 

But Moku heard Mige's small voice and replied "You're right the similarity is a step"

 

The orcs took a breath, they again remembered the movement Moku made.

 

When receiving a hit Moku will bend it and his front foot will move forward or backward, Forward if the weapon's range is short and back if the weapon's range is long.

 

However, the legs on the back will be in the same position, only turning slightly to adjust the balance.

 

"It's a silat footwork. We call it 'Tagak', this is the opening move of the dance and fight of silat users.

 

The movement looks beautiful but every step will position the body in a state ready to attack, dodge, or parry.

 

Generally, the silat movement will wait for the opponent's attack and then counterattack, either catching and locking or dodging and hitting.

 

To learn silat, the first thing you have to master is Tagak.

 

Tagak means that you respect your enemies and don't underestimate them.

 

A lion will still hunt with full strength even if it faces a rabbit.

 

A harmless enemy is a dead enemy,

 

so that while there is still breathing, a beating heart, and a functioning brain from the enemy, you must remain vigilant. Continue to attack and attack with full alertness.

 

In a battle of life and death only the angel of death can stop the fight.

 

Tagak also means giving a prayer to God,

 

Meeting the enemy is a destiny of God,

 

as someone who learns silat, we don't look for enemies,

 

we fight just to survive and carry on the orc lineage,

 

The enemy is a destiny and a trial from God,

 

they are both a blessing and an obstacle for us to become stronger,

 

therefore we must give thanks.

 

Any questions?" Moku explained.

 

"Who is the god you mean?" Kagan asked.

 

Orcs have the concept of divinity, they pray when they get game or pray when they are about to fight.

 

The concept of divinity was first introduced by Shaman to the previous orc tribe. But the Shamans themselves do not really understand the god they will worship.

 

He only felt that the power he possessed came from another almighty being.

 

However, he was killed in an extermination incident by a mage. His teachings on divinity were only brought by young orcs who did not yet have the maturity to understand them.

 

So at this time, adult orcs were often seen praying or performing worship rituals but they did not understand where the prayers and rituals were directed.

 

They were just doing what the Shaman had taught them. They only do this in memory of their destroyed tribes.

 

Jordan Peterson says,

 

"Something we can't see protects us from something we don't understand.

 

What we cannot see is culture in an intrapsychic or internal form.

 

What we don't understand is the chaos that produces culture.

 

If the cultural structure is disturbed, without realizing it, chaos will reappear.

 

We will do anything to prevent a return of chaos."

 

So it can be said that the concept of divinity is a human way to avoid himself from something he does not understand.

 

God is the one who is blamed and worshiped for everything in human life.

 

Everyone needs hierarchical values to keep them out of chaos and confusion.

 

God will occupy the highest position of the hierarchy value, no matter whether they are worshiped or not.

 

Moku wants to create the foundation of orc life. He wanted to create a culture where all orcs would wake up from their slumber to train and fight.

 

The concept of divinity is the most powerful way to create an army that is not afraid of death. The concept of divinity is the most powerful way to unite them and provide a reason to persist.

 

Moku always thought what god had in mind to create a race as pathetic as orcs. Without mana flow and without a life partner.

 

It was too pathetic, but Moku looked at it from a different perspective. Where there are disadvantages, there will be advantages.

 

The advantage of orcs is that they have a very absolute reason to loot and snatch women from other creatures. That reason is to survive.

 

The orc race is like being forced to become a villain for all intelligent beings in this world. They can fight, battle, and destroy to their heart's content.

 

With one reason 'they just want to survive'.

 

Because it is only natural that all beings in this world want to exterminate their race.

 

Moku as someone who aims to challenge the sky, is revived in the body of a creature who will become the enemy of the whole world.

 

As if to say Moku only had a choice to destroy this world or end up the same as his previous life, aging and lying paralyzed.

 

"He is The One,

 

He was the god who created orcs and made them a warlike race.

 

He who created the strong body of an orc with amazing regeneration abilities.

 

He who created the orcs as a race that only had males.

 

He who created the orcs as a race that had to survive by plundering and seizing women from other species.

 

He who created orcs to have a reason to fight.

 

Fight for survival,

 

Fight to become stronger,

 

and fight because we love it!" Moku stopped and looked at the orcs in front of him.

 

The faces of the orcs changed, their eyes burned, and they understood.

 

'If their race wasn't for the weak'

 

"We are a fighter race!

 

We born to fight!

 

We wake to fight!

 

We eat to fight!

 

We train to fight!

 

We fuck to fight!

 

We will die in battle!

 

Thousands of creatures will scream the name of our race in fear!

 

and believe me when we die, The One will welcome us to his paradise with open arms!

 

He will smile and swear in his own name that the orcs are the only one fighter race!" Moku raised his fist to the sky. As if promising to god that they would fulfill their duty.

 

"YEAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!

 

We are a fighter race!

 

We born to fight!

 

We wake to fight!

 

We eat to fight!

 

We train to fight!

 

We fuck to fight!

 

We will die in battle!

 

Thousands of creatures will scream the name of our race in fear!

 

and believe me when we die, The One will welcome us to his paradise with open arms!

 

He will smile and swear in his own name that the orcs are the only one fighter race!" The screams of fifteen orcs shook the hill of Green Caping, making their vows to God.

 

"The first thing you have to do to fulfill that promise is to train until your muscles are torn and your bones are crushed.

 

You guys have to train harder and go crazy like me.

 

You will torture yourselves until you faint like I have been doing all this time!

 

Do you guys dare?" Moku spoke defiantly.

 

Hearing Moku's challenge, all the orcs laughed with joy, even Goku and the other adult orcs laughed until their wounds opened.

 

Zalthu once again became the representative and stood up, with a smirk on his lips, Zalthu looked at Moku, and spoke in a voice that was also defiant, "Give me your worst!"

 

Hearing that Moku also laughed loudly.

 

"Okay! I'll teach you footwork in silat.

 

the first is the wind step pattern,

 

the second is the lightning step pattern,

 

the third is the water step pattern,

 

the fourth is the fire step pattern,

 

the fifth is the mountain step pattern,

 

and the sixth is the valley step pattern—"

 

The orcs watched closely, but nevertheless they saw Moku as a dazed person walking back and forth in different directions.

 

But they understand that whatever Moku does looks simple but can create dangerous attacks.

 

So they didn't say anything and waited for Moku to explain.

 

"—and if I combine it in a move using weapons it will become—" Moku took out the karambit tucked in his cindai and started took a step.

 

The orcs who had been waiting for this took a closer look. Especially Viggu who almost bled to death by karambit.

 

Moku stepped forward, lowered his body, and moved his karambit.

 

Karambit seemed lost in Moku's hands, he seemed to be hitting with his bare hands, but the gleam from the sharp edges of the karambit showed that every hit was actually a stab.

 

Moku move very fast, every step was very fluid, and agile.

 

Sometimes he lunges nimbly like a blowing wind,

 

sometimes he moves very fast like lightning strikes,

 

sometimes he bends lithely like flowing water,

 

sometimes he retreats and advances swiftly like a blazing fire,

 

sometimes he dodges slowly like a solid mountain,

 

and sometimes he stands still and waits like a dark valley.

 

Moku finished his demonstration by looking down and cupping his hands together.

 

Moku didn't say anything, turned around, and took some timber and a rope of animal skin.

 

He tied up three timbers and carried them on his back. Each of the timbers weighs over 50 kg, so currently Moku is carrying 150 kg of weight on his back.

 

"Each of you will practice this step pattern by carrying a timber or some. The weighs you receive will be different, depending on your individual abilities and will.

 

I will not determine how much timber you will carry, you will decide for yourself. The more weight you can carry, the better.

 

But I remind you one thing, you must wear it while you practice, and only take it off after the training is over.

 

Please carry your own timber!" Moku ordered.

 

The orcs began to load up. They tied timbers with an amount beyond their strength limit.

 

Even the adult orcs who had participated in the previous weapons demonstration ignored their injuries and did the same.

 

Seeing the orcs ready and standing, Moku show the step pattern once again.

 

"Wind!" Moku's cue.

 

The orcs than imitated him.

 

"Don't move, stay on your positions!" Moku stood back up and took the rattan from his back.

 

The rattan was not as long as those used for toyas or spears, only a meter long. But the end of the rattan is cut in four and stretched.

 

Moku walked towards the one in front and hit his hand.

 

Brakk!!

 

Akkhh!

 

Boku's hand was unharmed but the vibrations produced by the four ends of the rattan colliding spread to his bones making him groan in pain.

 

"LOW YOUR HANDS LOWER!!"

 

Moku walked back to Goku who was next to him, and

 

Brakk!!

 

Ukkkhhh!

 

"YOUR BODY IS LESS LOW!!"

 

Then walked over to the orc beside him, and

 

Brakk!!

 

Gakkkhh!

 

"STRAIGHT YOUR BACK! DON'T BLOV!" Moku corrects everyone he passes, Moku always finds the slightest mistake and punishes it with a slash of the rattan.

 

The orcs' groans of pain sounded every second, the weight they were carrying grew heavier, and their flexed legs and arms began to heat up.

 

The orcs knew that Moku was not a merciful teacher, from the previous weapon demonstration Moku didn't withstand his blows, slashes, or stabs at all.

 

Yet they just gritted their teeth and endured the pain. They desperately wanted to be strong and stop being oppressed by other, much stronger species.

 

Moku didn't continue the pattern of the next move, he continued to correct the orcs one by one with eagle-like eyes that saw the slightest mistake.

 

Actually Moku wanted to teach the orcs slowly, but that would take longer. They didn't know when their tribe would be found by the mage.

 

They have to be ready before that happens.

 

Moku continued to walk around the orcs one by one. Until he was sure there were no more mistakes, then Moku came back to the front of the line and showed the pattern of the second step.

 

"Lightning!"

 

The orcs imitated again and Moku ordered them to stay on the position.

 

Moku again corrected their body position one by one.

 

The sound of the rattan slashing against the orc's body was heard again.

 

Following behind it were the orcs' groans of pain.

 

As before, Moku is not merciful. He kept correcting and punishing by slashing the rattan every step pattern until nothing went wrong.

 

The faces of the orcs grew paler, sweat dripped down their bodies, the slashes of the rattan hurt more and more every second, the burdens they were carrying were getting heavier, and their thigh muscles and arms were getting hotter.

 

If an orc fell, Moku would hit him and shout "WAKE UP! GET UP! GET BACK TO POSITION!" until the orc returns to its original position.

 

"Valley!" Moku demonstrates the pattern of the final steps.

 

The orcs clenched their teeth and forced their weary bodies to imitate Moku's movements.

 

Moku did the same thing again, the sound of rattan slashing and orc groaning was heard again.

 

Moku had never taught silat to anyone before, so he just realized that teaching was not as easy as he imagined.

 

Datuak nan Sabatang is a strict teacher, when he was young Moku always looked at him angrily when he was punished by his teacher.

 

Now Moku understands that his teacher is trying to make him remember all the movements by heart.

 

Pain, anger, and hatred are the most powerful ways to make the body remember something.

 

That's why Moku wasn't merciful and hurt the orcs during this practice, he wanted their body to quickly remember the six step patterns.

 

The orcs' vision began to dim, their bodies were almost numb, and the weighs they were carrying already felt as heavy as a mountain.

 

Until Moku's voice sounded like the call of an angel from heaven.

 

"Done! You may sit down!"

 

Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

 

There was the sound of the orc's body lying down, powerless, they just wanted to hurry back to the tent and sleep. However...

 

"WHO TOLD YOU TO LYING DOWN!!!?? SIT! SIT! STRENGTH YOUR BACK! SIT CROSS-LEG WITH YOUR BACK STRAIGHT! DON'T REMOVE YOUR WEIGHTS! SIT UP!" Moku shouted.

 

Moku walked quickly and hit the orcs who were still lying exhausted until they sat cross-legged with their backs straight.

 

Moku returned to his position and sat cross-legged.

 

"Now I will teach you about 'Asceticism'."

 

 

 

 

 

City of Heles

 

 

{Based on the Book, 'Queen of Monsters: Nevare'}

 

The walls of the City of Heles stood firm that morning. It is six meters high and three meters wide. Allows two people to walk on it without shoulder touching each other.

 

The City Walls of Heles stretched from the north to the south side of Mount Delin Fall. Form a semicircular wall that protects the City from external danger.

 

Heles does not have an inner wall, but the towers of 12 meters that stand tall pierce the sky.

 

This towers is built beside the wall and inside the city. Each tower is only 100 meters from the other towers.

 

The towers inside the city are also used as marker of the boundaries between districts.

 

The construction of the walls and towers of the city of Heles took only three months.

 

So fast isn't it?

 

With an outer wall length of 140 km and more than 3000 towers. This was only possible because human's mages helped to build it.

 

More than 100,000 Mage, hand in hand to create every inch of stone in everything seen from this City defensive building.

 

The ground that would not be able to withstand the weight of the six meter wall and twelve meter tower would be hardened by using the [Earth Hard] spell.

 

This spell is inspired by [Skin Hard], where the user is able to harden the skin and withstand attacks from sharp objects. when applied to the soil it will cause land hardening due to changes in soil density.

 

The stone towers and walls, made from large stones that are found around Mount Delin Fall. The largest rock they brought down has a diameter of 12 m and weighs 200 tons.

 

They were brought down with [Earth Control] which was able to temporarily change the weight of inanimate objects, then cut with the [Fire Laser] spell which was able to cut through hard objects with incredible accuracy.

 

Each stone is cut into a rectangle with a length of 50 cm, a width of 20 cm, and a height of 25 cm. the stones were then glued together using the [Stone Glue] spell.

 

Heles has three gates. North, South and East Gate.

 

The North Gate is the busiest gate because it is located opposite the human area. Every day many caravans of merchants passed through this gate to sell in the City of Heles.

 

The South Gate was heavily guarded, the number of adventurers entering the Bog forest made the guards at the gate have to carefully check their identity.

 

These adventurers were mages who possessed powers capable of threatening the security of Heles. So the inspections for adventurers entering and leaving Heles City were much stricter.

 

This is to avoid any mage from criminal organizations or fugitive mages who leave or enter the city of Heles.

 

Adventurers or mages who wished to live in Heles City were required to register themselves in an organization. This organization was named 'Guild'.

 

Guilds are for-profit organizations, whose job is to list, classify, and assess adventurers. The Guild also gave missions to adventurers at the request of the residents of the city of Heles and the surrounding villages.

 

For adventurers who have registered in the guild then they are required to show an adventurer's identity card.

 

The East Gate was the most deserted gate, only a few caravans of small merchants entered through this gate. They buy goods in Heles and sell them in nearby villages or they buy goods from villages and sell them in the City.

 

Its location facing the elven territory, making this gate guarded by many mages.

 

Even though the truce between humans and elves has lasted for 100 years, the fire of vengeance between the two mana species is still burning. Mainly due to the large number of war veterans who are still alive till today.

 

The wars of 100 years ago had caused too much harm to both humans and elves. The number of victims and the destruction of territory on both sides are still monuments to the hatred of the two mana species.

 

One of those wounds and monuments of hatred is Mount Delin Fall

 

Mount Delin Fall was not formed due to the movement of the earth's plates but was formed from a pile of soil.

 

Mount Delin Fall is a mountain formed by Mana explosion during the Human Alliance's first war against the Elf Alliance.

 

At that time there was a massive war where the human army led by Micheil Forbeis against the Elf Alliance led by a mountain dwarf Delin Opalhide.

 

She was a hero and the proud leader of the Mountain Dwarves. Delin is very famous for her cleverness in war strategy and her ability to use the earth spell.

 

Carrying 100,000 mountain dwarves, Delin's army circled the defensive line of the human alliance and managed to enter the southern part of the human territory.

 

This army wanted to break through the human defenses and attack the royal capital of Stonhold.

 

This splendid deception tactic took the Humans by surprise, as enemy could circle their line of defense with that amount of troops. The Kingdom of Stonfold, which is a human stronghold, is in danger of being destroyed.

 

Delin's twisting attack made the human alliance stumble. Their troops on the front line could not be pulled back.

 

Until King Andre von Luis III decided to use his knight guard to confront Delin's army.

 

He gave orders to Micheal Forebis a head knight guard to form an army as soon as possible and block Delin's troops for as long as possible until help from the frontlines arrived.

 

Micheal promised not to let the Elf set foot on human land even an inch, even if he had to give his life.

 

Micheal with 500 men of the king's guard knights moved.

 

Every time he crossed the village, Michael did forced recruitment. Every adult man and woman who has a healthy body should join.

 

To provide weapons, armor, and food for the militia army is not an easy thing. Micheal took all the food supplies, livestock, and harvested all the farms even those that had not yet entered harvest time.

 

Then he armed the militia with every sharp iron tools they could find, many among them only carried a single kitchen knives.

 

Whenever Michael's troops stopped in the village, all that was left after they go were only buildings, old people, and children.

 

Some resistance by the villagers occurred during recruiting, but Michael and his 500 knights were mages. The villagers who were only an ordinary people were no match for them.

 

Michael slaughters all the rebels and their families.

 

The massacres were cruel, they were shackled and skinned alive. No matter it's children, women, men, pregnant women, adults, or the elderly can't escape Micheal's wrath.

 

The executions carried out at the entrance of the village made their entire population submit.

 

In the third week, Micheal managed to gather 500,000 people.

 

Michael forced the militia troops to march day and night, they only stopped to eat or repair the ranks of the militia so that no one ran away.

 

Until the fourth week, Micheal's militia army met with Dilan's troops.

 

Militia with limited food and weapons were forced to march on, putting them on the verge of collapse before the battle even began.

 

Micheal knows that his army which only consists of militia will be torn apart when Dilan's troops attack.

 

He made a strategy to tie up the militias so they wouldn't escape.

 

Micheal ordered his militia troops to form a square formation. Where in one formation there are 50,000 militia, then Micheal chained every militia that was in the front, rear, and side of the square formation be like a prison box.

 

Ten prison box confined 500,000 militia troops.

 

The battle began. 100,000 mountain dwarven warriors against 500,000 human militia.

 

The bard tell the story of the battle in a poem.

 

"The mighty army of mountain dwarves charged forward with bloodthirsty eyes

 

Their arms are big, bigger than our thighs

 

Their hair and beard are very long, longer than our feet

 

Their bodies are short, shorter than ours' mule

 

Their ears are sharp, but not as sharp as their axes

 

The Dwarven army showed no mercy despite the militia's pleas

 

They kill like as they breathe

 

Their short bodies were covered in blood from head to toe

 

Human flesh and blood stuck to their long hair and beards

 

A scream of pain was heard

 

Torn meat

 

Broken bones

 

Clinking iron

 

Those voices carried into the sharp ears of the mountain dwarves

 

But unfortunately

 

Their sharp ears were covered with the blood of their victims

 

They can't hear anything

 

They can only see through the eye sockets on their helmet

 

Even so their hands holding axes, swords, and spears continued to swing and stab every human that was still moving in front of them

 

A father wants to go home to meet his son.

 

A mother wants to go home to meet her son.

 

Their son is 6 years old.

 

Without both parents the child will end up as corpse on the street.

 

But unfortunately.

 

The prison box locked up and blocked their way home.

 

The ax tore the mother's stomach until her intestines burst open.

 

The spear pierced the father's chest until his heart burst.

 

But it's all right, their son will follow soon.

 

A young man with a pale face.

 

His hands were shaking holding the wooden axe.

 

He's just a woodcutter.

 

He never thought of becoming a war hero.

 

He just wanted to support his elderly parents.

 

He just wanted to go home.

 

But unfortunately.

 

The prison box locked up and blocked their way home.

 

The sword slash the youth's neck until his head was severed.

 

The headless body fell to the ground.

 

The young man's hands were no longer shaking.

 

But it's all right, his elderly parents will follow soon.

 

The dwarf's eyes that were visible through the holes in their helmets seemed to be trembling.

 

This is not a war but a massacre.

 

They killed ordinary people not soldiers.

 

Until finally the eye holes on their helmets were covered by the human flesh they tore apart.

 

The Dwarves' eyes were closed as were their consciences.

 

While the Militia await their death.

 

An army of white knights descended from the hill.

 

They broke through the Dwarven army like needles through cloth.

 

They charged forward to the enemy commander's base.

 

Michael the Brave.

 

Micheal the brave fights with Delin the Butcher.

 

Trees fell, boulders scattered.

 

All the Dwarven soldiers and the human militia saw the world of the apocalypse on that day.

 

Until there was a big explosion that turned the earth upside down.

 

The upside down earth forms a mountain.

 

Standing on top of the mountain is Micheal the Brave.

 

His left hand held the Sword of Faithkeeper.

 

His right hand held Delin the Butcher's head.

 

But the head is without the body.

 

That mountain was Mount Delin Falls"

 

Three years after that battle, the brave Micheal Forbeis died from his wounds while fighting with Dilan.

 

His funeral was attended by the kings of all the human kingdoms. He is known as a hero because of his services that have saved humans from the attacks of 100,000 mountain dwarves.

 

The battle resulted in more than 400,000 casualties, of which 95% were human.

 

In addition, all the food in the village that was exhausted because was taken for war supplies causing the children and the elderly who were left behind to starve to death.

 

It was recorded that more than 500 villages were found empty without inhabitants, all that was left were the bodies of parents and children hugging each other. Their bodies are emaciated.

 

Several bodies were also found with only the skeleton left. Most likely the villagers made corpses of their comrade as a source of food.

 

20 years after the truce, humans rebuilt villages and founded a city near Mount Dilan Fall. In the middle of city there is a statue of a large woman carrying a jug that flows water. She is Heles, the goddess of prosperity and safety.

 

The city was built to commemorate the sacrifice of 500,000 militia and Micheal Forbes. This city was named Heles, with the hope that all people in it can live prosperous and safe.

 

It was in this city that the first woman who became the bride of an orc was born. The first woman to meet the king of monsters.

 

Annaira Morris or better known as the Monster named Nevare.

 

 

 

 

 

Hunting

 

 

Sixteen orcs crossed the thick bushes of the Bog forest.

 

Their green bodies look like they are mixed with parasitic plants clinging to the big trees in the Bog forest.

 

They walked slowly without leaving any traces on the damp ground.

 

Orcs don't wear footgear, their tough feet have evolved to have a fat pad that can cushion their stride.

 

Orcs don't wear armor, for them armor will only slow down their movement.

 

Only creatures with weak bodies and no regeneration abilities needed armor to protect their bodies.

 

They usually sleep on the ground and only bathe when it rains, making their smell blend in with their surroundings.

 

So that dangerous predators and mutated animals will have difficulty recognizing the smell of orcs.

 

Even so, the Bog forest was still quite a dangerous place for orcs.

 

Many plants and fungi can kill them just from the smoke wafting through the air or a small scratch on their body.

 

But the orcs' noses were able to distinguish between these odors and chose a safer route for them.

 

Because of that usually the orcs would hunt into the forest alone. Their large number can cause their body odor to be smelled by predatory animals.

 

The orcs' sense of smell is also disturbed by the body odors of other orcs around them, making it difficult for them to smell harmful plants or fungi.

 

Orcs usually hunt like tigers. They sneak up on their prey.

 

When their prey is in attack range, the orc will ambush and break the prey's neck.

 

This hunting technique is effective for solitary predator but not very effective for horde of 15 hungry orc.

 

Orcs need 7 kg of meat every day to function normally.

 

So usually they only needed one large game to satisfy the appetite of 16 orcs.

 

However the 15 orcs were currently very hungry.

 

Moku made them keep practicing until their bodies gave in and passed out. The ascetic technique that Moku taught was able to make their brain forget the fatigue of the body for a while.

 

However, when the orc's own strong body surrendered, causing them to experience paralysis which the brain only realized when their bodies lay stiffly on the ground.

 

The brain that feels cheated goes berserk and receives thousands of pain and fatigue from the muscles and nerves.

 

Overwhelming the brain with the body damage information it received and deciding to shut down the body's operations, the orcs fell unconscious.

 

Some of them had heart attacks which caused it to stop beating.

 

Moku didn't panic to see hordes of orcs dying, he had experienced this often.

 

The magical bodies of orcs will try to revive as long as their souls are still there. Or in medical science, a person will not be declared dead if the brain stem is not dead.

 

The orc is a bald green Wolverine.

 

Two hours later the orcs woke up hungry.

 

Moku didn't want the orcs to hunt individually. He wanted to establish the cooperation of the orcs in battle.

 

Hunting is a great exercise for sentient beings to regulate the performance of a group, they will quickly harmonize their movements and thoughts with each other.

 

Therefore to face the dangerous journey in the Bog forest, Moku formed a line of orcs just like a pack of wolves formed their ranks.

 

In a line of wolves, weak, old, and sick wolves were placed at the front.

 

These old and sick wolves can lag behind when the pack travels, so they are placed in the front row so the pack can adjust to their pace.

 

They also become the first shield in the event of an attack. So it can be said that the wolves in the front row are also used as bait for attacks.

 

But older wolves have a longer life experience so their knowledge can come in handy when detecting danger.

 

Moku puts Goku, Vakgar, and Zalthu in this position. Their large bodies and their hunting experience would be the first warning signals in the event of an attack.

 

Next are the strongest and best, they are tasked with protecting the front and rear of pack when there is an attack.

 

The wolves in the second line also help the first line to fight the enemy.

 

Moku puts Boku, Gul, Viggu, and Clog in this position. Their attack speed and instincts can help the first line and give the herd time to strategize.

 

The third row is the wolves that join them on their journey.

 

They contributed to the care of the wolf cubs while some of them hunted for food.

 

They are placed in the middle for a very logical reason, namely so that they are protected from various enemy threats.

 

Moku put the young orcs like Swa, Laya, Kagan, Mige, and Torgan in this position. Even though they had joined the hunt before but the cruel Bog forest was still quite dangerous for young inexperienced orcs.

 

In the fourth row, filled with wolves with the same abilities as the second position.

 

They protect their pack, especially for the young wolves who are on the journey.

 

Moku places Olru, Xago, and Yagnar. Even though they weren't as strong as Boku and the others, they were still mature orcs.

 

The last wolf is the leader. He made sure no one was left behind, and the group remained intact together.

 

Moku is certainly in this line. In contrast to wolves orcs can provide information through speech.

 

Moku makes sure they stay on the right track and no members are left behind.

 

The orcs continued to walk into the deeper parts of the forest. Gradually the trees began to decrease and the terrain was no longer bumpy.

 

In front of them was a wide meadow. Their pupils dilated, only the Wolf Slopes mountains could be seen in the distance as the boundary of this meadow.

 

Hundreds of herbivores seemed to be running merrily in the middle of the meadow.

 

Birds chirping in the sky.

 

The cool air continued to blow, parting the green grass until it swayed.

 

The clouds seemed to be moving and holding hands in the blue sky.

 

You can see the sparkle from the reflection of sunlight hitting the river water that flows in the middle of this vast meadow.

 

The orcs looked at this new area with interest.

 

Moku named this place Glittering Meadow.

 

When Moku first found it, he was confused because he didn't see the other carnivores on the hunt.

 

Here live herbivores such as deer, elephants, zebras, hippos, and bison.

 

In the absence of predatory threats and their abundant food, these animals reproduce rapidly. Herds of deer reach 100 tails with a body height of up to 2 meters.

 

Moku still doesn't know why there are no carnivores in this place.

 

Moku gathers hordes of orcs and starts discussing their hunting strategies.

 

For a successful hunt, Moku armed the orcs with Galah, Mace, Toya, and Spear. Even though they are not very good at using it, it is better to get used to it.

 

Moku plans to teach them how to use each weapon but it's better for them to be able to fully master one weapon than several weapons but with mediocre mastery.

 

Someone who uses 1 or 2 moves that are repeated over and over again has a greater chance of winning a fight, than those who have variations of the Move but are not yet proficient.

 

Therefore the strongest attack is the basic attack which is continuously trained to perfection.

 

Moku divided the orcs into five positions.

 

This division was not based on the military strategy that Moku had learned in his previous life.

 

Instead, he based it on basketball. This sport has a very high movement intensity, attack and defense can quickly change.

 

The position of basketball players is designed so that offense and defense tactics are balanced.

 

Some play a role in guarding the defense area, organizing attacks, until the attacker will put the ball into the opponent's basket.

 

The enemies of the orcs in this world were no ordinary human army. Rather superhuman with laser attacks. For this reason, the movement of attack and defense must be as flexible and as fast as possible.

 

The first time he watched a basketball game, Moku felt that this sport was quite easy, but when he tried to play he was like a chicken losing his head, running around chasing the ball aimlessly.

 

Moku also knows that this game puts forward the speed of changing positions and the ability of the team to work together.

 

If viewed from a large scale then 5 people in a team should have one thought, but if viewed on a small scale everyone in the team should do their job without mistakes.

 

There are five positions in basketball, namely Point Guard PG), Shooting Guard (SG), Small Forward (SF), Power Forward (PF), and Center (C).

 

Point Guards in basketball are often referred to as playmakers.

 

Because these players regulate the rhythm of the game and players who often provide assists or passes.

 

This position is usually occupied by players who are agile and good at reading the game on the field.

 

Moku put himself, Boku, Laya, and Mige in this position.

 

Their job is to carry out reconnaissance on prey positions and report them.

 

They are also tasked with monitoring hunting grounds and determining ambush locations.

 

When the hunt begins they must cooperate with the SG to lead the prey into the ambush location.

 

Shooting Guard in basketball is usually occupied by players who have good shooting skills. Because players in this position are tasked with shooting the ball from long distances.

 

Moku puts Viggu, Kagan, Swa and Torgan in this position.

 

They also work together with the PG to herd prey and make sure it doesn't get out of the ambush area.

 

They entered into the first team to attack together with PF. Their main task is to surprise the prey and make them run towards the ambush area.

 

Power Forward has the task of rebounding the ball or picking up the ball from the opponent's failed shot.

 

So usually this position is held by people with high jumps and large bodies for physical duels.

 

Moku places Zalthu, Clog, and Xago.

 

The main task of the PF is to lead prey into the ambush area. They had to keep up with the speed of SG and PG so that both teams would not be overwhelmed in herding their prey.

 

Small Forward, Players in this position are usually filled by players who have the ability to one-on-one with opposing players.

 

An SF must be able to break through defenses and make lay-ups or dunks and also shoot from a certain distance.

 

Moku put Yagnar and Olru in this position.

 

Moku orders them to dig a 'U' shaped trench as a prey trap.

 

Then on the outside it will also be fenced with pointed bamboo.

 

Their job is to work together with C to make an ambush.

 

Center, Players in this position usually dwell in the area of defense and attack.

 

In defense, this player must be able to secure the ring from close range shots by the enemy.

 

Meanwhile, when attacking this player must be able to see the position of his partner and provide feedback to various sides of the field because of his position in the middle.

 

Moku puts Goku, Gul and Vakgar in this position.

 

Their job is to ensure and defend the ambush area from the onslaught of pressed prey.

 

After explaining the position of each orc Moku started the hunt.

 

Glittering Meadow is still chilly during the day. The cold wind blew, making the hairs on the neck stand up from the cold.

 

Moku, Boku, Laya, and Mige walked sneakily to make sure their footsteps were not heard.

 

They found a herd of deer from a distance, their large numbers making their trail easy to find.

 

From the tracks on the moist ground they leave behind this herd of deer is 50 adult deer with 2 or 3 young deer in tow.

 

They moved closer to the water source, namely the river in the middle of Glittering Meadow.

 

Most likely this herd of deer just returned from eating the fruits in the forest.

 

Not long after, they found the herd of deer. They were relaxing drinking by the river.

 

No crocodiles or other predators were seen ambushing these deer from the river. Moku feels weird.

 

Moku gave the other orcs a signal to leave their location.

 

Moku wanted to quickly find the right area to be an ambush. They had to return to the tribe before sunset.

 

Moku and his team follow the tracks of a herd of deer to find places where the deer sleep and hide at night.

 

They also managed to find the right area for making an ambush.

 

This arena is located on a path that is usually traversed by a herd of deer. They can attack after a herd of deer comes home from drinking in the river.

 

The panicked herd of deer will run towards their usual path.

 

Moku ordered Boku and Laya to call Team C and Team SF to immediately build a protective trench in this place.

 

He and Mige would rush back to stake out prey and wait for the SG and PF squads to arrive.

 

When the sky began to turn red, the herd of deer seemed to start moving away from the river and back to their resting place.

 

Moku, who had been waiting for this, immediately gave the signal for the SG and PF teams to prepare to attack.

 

He and Mige along with Boku and Laya who had returned, walked ahead preparing to lead their prey into the trench.

 

When the herd of deer passed the positions of the SG and PF teams, Zalthu the PF team leader gave the signal to attack.

 

"FORWARD!!"

 

They threw spears and galah in their hands.

 

STABB! STABB! STABB!

 

Some of the deer were injured or killed, but many missed the mark due to the orcs being unfamiliar with their weapons.

 

The herd of deer were startled suddenly running in the opposite direction. Some of them tried to run away from the herd but were intercepted by the PG team.

 

Moku splits his team into two, him and Mige on the left and Boku and Laya on the right.

 

Together they managed to herd the deer so that no one ran out of line.

 

With the help of the SG team, the PG team managed to lead dozens of deer into the ambush area.

 

However, on the way, many of them managed to escape because the PF team was too fast to catch up, so that the PG and SG teams were overwhelmed.

 

A herd of frantic deer rushed into the trench the orcs had made.

 

Some of them were stabbed to death by pointed bamboo, some fell into the ditch, and some managed to jump but were stopped by the C and SF teams.

 

A struggle between deer and orc ensues.

 

The herd of deer that was pushed out began to attack with their antlers. Their massive bodies overwhelmed the orcs.

 

Their tough hooves and strong leg muscles send Yagnar flying when hit by a kick.

 

But he immediately got up and swung his club madly.

 

This also happened several times to other orcs.

 

The fight between orcs and deer was like the fight of two groups of brainless beasts.

 

Without any technique and just blindly swinging their weapons. At least the deer are more elegant with their headers and back kicks.

 

Moku comes and sees the fight between the monster and the beast. He sighed and stepped forward to join the battle.

 

Moku takes out his karambit and starts tearing the enemy apart. Every movement will cut off the blood and breathing pathways in the deer's neck.

 

The battle continued until the sun was about to set.

 

Moku caught his breath and looked at the state of the battle. The exhausted and starving orcs began to eat their prey without bothering to clean their wounds.

 

Orcs prefer raw meat. With the orcs' immune system, they don't have to be afraid of the bacteria in raw meat.

 

Moku who now had the body of an orc had the same appetite. He cut up the venison and ate it raw.

 

Since being born as an orc, Moku doesn't feel disgusted or nauseous when he eats raw meat. Even the blood from raw meat tasted like a delicious spice on Moku's tongue.

 

Orcs don't really care about cleanliness. Humans maintain cleanliness to avoid germs that enter their bodies.

 

These germs can make a weak human body sick. But these germs did not cause disease to the orcs.

 

The stuffed orcs started to feel sleepy. Today their bodies really felt like they were being forced to work to their limits.

 

But Moku didn't want the orcs to rest. He ordered them to gather all their remaining prey in one place.

 

Moku also ordered the PF team to retrieve the bodies of the deer they killed during the first attack.

 

When everything was gathered, Moku ordered the orcs to separate the skin, flesh, bones, and internal organs from the deer.

 

The technology of the orcs already understood how to use bones and stones as weapons, and animal skins and trees as clothing.

 

But they still don't understand how to preserved food. The orcs simply hunted and left the rest of their prey in the tent to eat again if hungry.

 

The orcs' strong immunity can kill the harmful bacteria in rotten meat, but rotten meat has fewer calories than fresh meat.

 

Bog forest has neither sea nor rock salt, but the Bog forest has many beehives that produce honey.

 

Bog Forest which is rich in plants and flowers makes it easy for bees to find food, shady trees can also be used as a place for them to make hives.

 

There are many trees near the Dawnmist Tribe where the bee make their hives. Moku often collect their honey and store it in a jug.

 

To the orcs the sting of the bees only felt like being tickled. Their poison that can make humans dying is just like the itching of a mosquito bite.

 

So that Moku doesn't destroy their hives and only takes some honey.

 

Moku also grow a lot of flowers that produce a lot of nectar around their nests.

 

Currently the number of beehives and honey they produce can meet the needs of the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

They finished processing the venison just as the sun was about to set. Moku decided to finish the day's hunt and bring the orcs back to the tribe.

 

The Bog Forest at night is not only filled with thick fog but also powerful mutated animals.

 

Orcs overwhelmed with just a herd of deer would only be appetizers for these mutated animals.

 

 

 

 

 

How I Meet Your Mother

 

 

The sun began to disappear in the western horizon.

 

He carried with him the light and life of the monsters and beasts of that day.

 

White mist began to drift down from the mountains of Wolf Slopes.

 

Comes with him the darkness and the world of monsters and beasts of the night.

 

Hordes of Orcs staggered into the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

Some of them hit the tribal guardrail without noticing.

 

They were so exhausted,

 

Moku ordered them to bring the skin, bones, and meat from the game into the hut next to the tent he owned.

 

Moku wanted to soak these meats in a jug of honey to preserve them.

 

They had quite a bit of store food, enough that they wouldn't have to hunt the next day.

 

However, like a good housewife, Moku doesn't want their supplies to run out, so the orcs will continue to hunt the next day.

 

The hut next to his tent was a hut he had purposely made to store food and other equipment such as weapons.

 

This hut was built of wood, leather, and palm fiber as the roof, a large log stuck in the middle to become the main pillar, so that it was shaped like a cone.

 

This hut does not have any facilities, only a few torches are attached to the main pole for heating and lighting at night.

 

This hut is shaped like a rectangle. With an area of about 30 cubic meters. The floor is just dirt, Moku pulls the grass and spreads insect repellent around it.

 

Moku ordered the orcs to put the meat into a jug filled with honey and hang the skins near the torches to dry it quickly.

 

There were no attacks on their way home, probably because the daytime predators were starting to move towards their nests and the nocturnal predators had not yet awakened from their slumber.

 

Even so, the injuries the orcs suffered while fighting a herd of deer had exhausted them.

 

Moku let the orcs return to their respective tents.

 

They wanted to scream with joy, but their exhausted bodies just wanted to meet the mattress and close their eyes.

 

Moku brought some meat into his tent which was next to the hut.

 

He wanted to make dinner for the girls in his tent.

 

Orcs lived in tents, the hut where the food was stored was the only building standing in the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

They have a nomadic life. Foraging for food and hiding from external threats were the reasons why orcs had no fixed abode.

 

Their tents are usually built from four large logs juxtaposed with each other. Then it will be wrapped with ropes, the roof will be made of tree fronds or tree bark.

 

Orcs had no mats on their floors and only slept on the ground.

 

In contrast to them, Moku considers the cleanliness of the residence to be one of the elements of life.

 

He built his own tent when he was 6 years old. Moku does not use wood but bamboo that is bent to form a framework like an igloo.

 

Then he strengthened the walls with wood and fastened them together with bast ropes.

 

Moku uses palm fiber and dried leaves which he sews together to form rectangular. Then he arranged and tied it so that it became a roof.

 

The inhabitants of the Bog Forest need not be afraid of storms or strong winds, the tall trees will protect them from it, but the rainfall in this forest is quite high.

 

Moku covered the floor of his tent with dry leaves and animal skins. Making the tent warm and comfortable enough to live in.

 

Currently Moku has a project to make mattresses, pillows, and of course bolster pillows. As a former resident of Southeast Asia, sleep will not be complete without a bolster pillow.

 

Moku entered his tent and didn't care about the other occupants. He took off his leather armor.

 

Moku looked at the five girls who were still hugging each other. These girls lowered their heads while stealing glances at Moku.

 

Moku frowned. He thought what he should do. Seeing the chains that tied the legs, hands and necks of the five girls, Moku got an idea.

 

The first thing you do when you meet a stranger is to show good intentions... Maybe..

 

Moku came closer and grabbed the hand of one of the girls. This girl screams in fear while asking another girl for help in a language that Moku doesn't understand.

 

But the other girls didn't move and just stared with pity.

 

Moku understands this body language. 'at least not me'. Moku smirked.

 

Humans in any world are still selfish creatures.

 

Moku watched this girl,

 

Her chestnut hair looks shabby and limp from the cold of the Bog forest, but it could also be the result of the owner being under stress.

 

The quivering brown eyes, well placed in their sockets, watched Moku in fear.

 

Her knees seemed to be shaking holding her slender body. This girl is not skinny she has good body proportions.

 

It's just that the events she went through earlier made her body absorb energy beyond its needs.

 

Even so, her smooth white skin could be seen from the rips in some parts of her light blue clothes.

 

Hehehe… Moku's sadistic passion was slightly triggered.

 

Moku put his finger on his lips, telling her to be quiet.

 

The chestnut-haired girl stopped whining, it seemed that the movement earlier was the body language of the universe.

 

Moku wiped the chestnut-haired girl's tears with his thumb. But this girl's tears did not stop flowing.

 

Moku lowered his hand slowly towards the girl's neck. She closed her eyes as if she had resigned herself to fate. Then there was a sound.

 

Klang!

 

The chain that tied the chestnut-haired girl's neck fell off. That girl stared at Moku in astonishment.

 

Moku squeezed her hand slowly, then let go of the chain in her hand.

 

The chestnut haired girl seemed to get enlightenment, she started to nod and looked deeply at Moku.

 

Then she started to look right and left.

 

'what did she do?' Moku fell strange looking at this girl's behavior.

 

Then she put her index finger on her lips, indicating that to remain silent then pointed to the chain at her feet.

 

"Eh?" Moku let out a confused voice.

 

She look frightened by Moku loud confused voice. She put her index finger to her lips again, then looked right and left as if looking for something.

 

Moku realized what this girl's behavior meant.

 

She thought, if Moku was a young orc who felt pity for the fate of the girls kidnapped by orcs and tried to free them.

 

Maybe this orc child remembered its human mother or something.

 

"HAHAHAHAHA..HAHAHA!" Moku who understood this girl's thoughts laughed heartily.

 

You think this is a fairy tale, where there is a good orc who sacrificed himself against his tribe to save a beautiful princess.

 

Moku laughed while holding his stomach. The chesnut-haired girl looked at Moku with wide eyes.

 

Moku shook his head and looked into the girl's eyes as if to send a message through his gaze.

 

"No girl! you guys will stay here till the end of life. But I just want to make sure that you are always healthy, ready to give birth, like it or not!"

 

As if understanding what Moku meant, the girl's face paled.

 

Moku patted her shoulder like a friend thanking another friend for a good joke and took another girl.

 

Moku didn't pay attention to her face. He untied the chains that tied her neck and hands and took another girl.

 

Moku did the same with the other two girls. But when the fifth girl, Moku stopped for a moment.

 

Moku looked at the girl who was still looking down. Moku stopped not because this girl was so beautiful, but when Moku held her hand, he felt something.

 

In order to achieve his dream Moku practiced every martial art, from bare hands, cold weapons, and even hot weapons he had mastered.

 

Even so, Moku most mastered were karambit and the sword which became his main weapon.

 

Moku lifted the girl's face and looked into her eyes.

 

Her short white hair that flowed down to the tip of her chin revealed a round, glowing face.

 

The glittering hazel eyes, tightly in their sockets, stared at Moku's red eyes fearlessly.

 

She only looks scared and trembling to cheat, she is looking for loopholes, weaknesses, and opportunities that she can take advantage of.

 

Her chubby cheeks looked chafed, perhaps from scratches from the bushes in the Bog forest.

 

There was something incomprehensible about her, perhaps because she was the only girl wearing a leather armor or perhaps because the fire of hope on her eyes were not extinguished.

 

Moku smiled, at least he found a pearl among the dirt.

 

Moku has a brilliant idea.

 

"Oi!" Moku opened his mouth.

 

"Oi!" Moku called again but there was no response. Feeling annoyed Moku raised his voice.

 

"OI!!!" Suddenly her eyes stopped shaking and turned sharp like swords.

 

"Moku!" Moku pointed at himself.

 

"Who?" and pointing at the white-haired girl.

 

She was confused not understanding what Moku was talking about. Moku smiled, pointing at himself again. "Moku!"

 

"Who?" indicate it the same way.

 

"Who?" the white-haired girl pointed at herself in confusion.

 

Moku shook his head and repeated pointing at himself again.

 

"Moku!" and pointed at the white haired girl "who?" this time Moku tilted his head.

 

The white-haired girl who just understood nodded and said her name.

 

"Anna"

 

Moku smiled and pointed at the chestnut-haired girl.

 

"Lina" the girl replied. Moku pointed at another girl with ginger hair.

 

"Widya" Moku nodded and pointed at the girl beside him with blonde hair.

 

"Vivi" the girl replied. Moku pointed at the last girl with brown hair.

 

"…Claire!" This girl stared for a long time before answering.

 

Moku smiled.

 

Seeing the smile of the orcs with huge lower canines, the girls trembled again. Moku ignored them and took the cup from animal skull.

 

Moku took water from the barrel and drank it, then took another sip. Moku walks to Vivi and gives her some water.

 

Vivi shook her head but Moku kept staring. Vivi was scared until her body was shaking, with trembling hands she drank it.

 

Moku got up again and sipped the water then gave it to Lina. He did this to the other three girls, Clare shook her head in refusal and Moku didn't insist.

 

Moku stood up again, now he took sticks, dry shrubs and flints. He put them together and started banging flints against each other.

 

Sparks of flint scorched the dry bush. Moku blew it slowly, when the fire grew slightly, Moku added a twig to it.

 

The girls see Moku making fire. After the fire lives Moku arranges stones around the fire.

 

Moku stabbed a twig into the minced meats, making it like a satay. He stuck it around the bonfire.

 

Moku didn't say anything and stood out of the tent. He didn't come back for a while. Actually Moku was cleaning himself at the well in the middle of the camp.

 

The sweet smell began to waft through the tent. The meat Moku cooked wasn't the venison that he and the other orcs had just hunted that afternoon, but the meat Moku had kept in the jar full of honey.

 

The very appetizing smell of honey roasted meat satay made the girls swallow their saliva.

 

A few moments later Moku went back into his tent. The water had drained from his body but he looked fresher.

 

Moku saw the girls had not eaten their dinner. He sat by the fire and took a skewer and bring it at front of them.

 

But no one dared to grab it. Moku sighed and took another satay then placed it in the hands of each girl.

 

They just looked at him with doubtful eyes. The smell of the still warm satay made them gulp again.

 

Anna saw the other girls didn't move, she gripped the skewer tightly, opened her mouth, and started eating the meat.

 

Anna let out a sigh of pleasure from her mouth which was busy chewing the satay meat.

 

Seeing Anna eating, other girls also ventured to eat.

 

Seeing that Moku nodded.

 

Moku stared and waited for the five girls to finish their dinner. Then walked out and came back with two swords.

 

This time the five girls were scared again. Moku stabbed one of the swords into the ground and the other sheathed at his waist.

 

Moku looked at one of the five girls. This girl can wield a sword or maybe an expert with it. Anna.

 

Anna felt Moku's gaze glanced at her.

 

"Anna" Moku pointed at her then pointed at the stuck sword.

 

Moku repeated the movement twice, until Anna stood up and walked towards the sword.

 

The other four girls were confused by Anna's behavior. But Moku and Anna ignored them.

 

This white-haired girl Anna, has smooth white skin, her chubby face looks cute along with her small nose.

 

There is no sign that she is a fighter. But Moku had never seen a fighter from how attractive they looked.

 

When he held Anna's hand, he knew that Anna was a swordsman. Her strong forearm muscles and calloused palms were a sign that Anna had swung her sword hundreds if not thousands of times.

 

Anna approached the stuck sword, Moku released all the chains that bound her. Then back away slowly.

 

Moku set a distance of 3 meters from Anna.

 

Moku pointed at her "Anna—"

 

"can beat me—" Pointing the sword,

 

"you are free—" pointing outside the tent,

 

"Anna—"

 

"lost—" pointing to the ground,

 

"Moku's!" and pointed at himself.

 

Miraculously Anna nodded in understanding.

 

Anna mounted a sword stance. Spreading her legs shoulder-width apart and raising her sword to chest level.

 

Seeing this Moku smiled and drew his sword.

 

Anna didn't attack right away she looked at Moku from head to toe. Moku did the same.

 

After observing her opponent Anna closed her eyes and tried to calm down. Anna opened her eyes and stepped forward.

 

Anna didn't lunge to attack but slowly advanced step by step.

 

Moku became serious, he mounted his stance.

 

CLANG!

 

The first attack was made by Anna, an attack from above. Moku parried and backed away keeping his distance.

 

Seeing that her initial attack was blocked, Anna stepped forward again.

 

Anna and Moku circled around each other. Their eyes remained focused on the enemy in front of them, watching every move.

 

Then Moku lunged forward and thrust his sword.

 

Anna parried it easily. But Moku's attacks haven't stopped stab after stab he quickly launched.

 

Anna parried and dodged it nimbly.

 

Anna looked like she was dancing in the rain of swords.

 

Moku backed away seeing his stab combo attack fail.

 

She stepped forward and launched a slash.

 

Moku raised his sword high and swung it with all his might.

 

CLAANGG!!

 

Moku and Anna's swords met, the sound of metal hitting each other resounded loudly throughout the tent.

 

Moku's very strong and hard swing of the sword made her sword vibrate violently. Anna almost let go of her sword.

 

Anna tried hard to keep her sword, but it caused her hand to be carried away by her own sword.

 

Her stance was shattered.

 

Moku didn't waste the chance, he threw away his sword.

 

Anna who was still inexperienced in sword duels focused on the sword that he threw.

 

Ugh!

 

Moku took one quick step closer to her body and sent a hard elbow strike into Anna's stomach.

 

Moku's elbow was so hard that it almost made Anna vomit up the satay she had just eaten.

 

Brak!

 

Anna was thrown and hit the tent wall. Her breath rose and fell until she finally fell unconscious.

 

The four other girls who saw Moku and Anna's duel were amazed.

 

They didn't expect the girl held captive with them to possess such great swordsmanship. Moku looked at the other four girls.

 

"Who else?" said in his body language.

 

Suddenly the five girls shook their heads quickly. Moku just smirked.

 

'it seems I only get one… the rest is for the tribe'

 

Seeing the four girls shaking their heads in fright Moku sighed in pity. Moku is not a man who likes to impose his will, especially on women.

 

Moku who used to live in a matrilineal family, they respect a mother, because of that Moku doesn't want to force the four women to have sex with him.

 

But these five girls are captives of the tribe so Moku can't just let them go.

 

Moku gives the choice to fight and determine their own destiny. If they were able to defeat the strongest orc in the tribe then the other orcs wouldn't mind letting them go.

 

Orcs highly value warriors. For them someone who is able to defeat Moku (a Ku) deserves to be respected and appreciated for her choice.

 

Then Moku's victory over Anna gave him legitimacy to have her. The other four women who refuse to fight and decide their own destiny, Moku will return them to the tribe.

 

Moku dragged Anna who was still unconscious and laid her down near the bonfire. Moku didn't want Anna to feel cold during the upcoming activities.

 

Moku started to take off Anna's leather armor.

 

Her clothes were made of simple materials, a rough and loose light blue cloth covering her stomach without the slightest motif.

 

A leather belt wrapped around her slender waist and kept the brown trousers in place.

 

Shows Anna is a simple girl, she prefers to play with the sword than hang out with her peers.

 

Moku took off Anna's rough and loose clothes.

 

Bras are not a popular item in the Meer continent or Women in the Meer continent don't need a bra. With the flow of Mana in this world, making the position of men and women equal. Women can be stronger than men.

 

These women needed clothes that didn't get in the way of them fighting or training. Because of that beautiful and fragile bras were more often worn by noblewomen who preferred to hold a brush for dressing up rather than a sword.

 

Even though Anna looks cute and fragile she still prefers to hold a sword than a brush to dress up, so Anna doesn't wear a bra but a strofium.

 

Moku saw the strofium that was tightly tying Anna's breasts. Moku gulped not understanding what was happening.

 

Moku is not an old virgin.

 

In his previous life, Moku played a lot of women to release his stress.

 

But, at this moment...

 

His body shook violently and felt hot.

 

His muscles twitched like an epileptic.

 

His eyes widened as if they wanted to pop out of their sockets.

 

His hands clenched tightly as if he was holding something very precious.

 

His breathing began to become irregular like a locomotive that was picking up speed.

 

Moku like a beast in heat.

 

"WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!!??"

 

 

 

 

 

Dragon Awakening.

 

 

"WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!!!??" Moku roared in confusion.

 

He was very surprised by his body overreacting just by looking at Anna's strophium. He felt like something had awakened from within him.

 

But his confused roar was not answered, Moku had to find the answer himself. The key must be behind Anna's strophium.

 

Moku with shaking hands opened Anna's strophium slowly.

 

He removed the pieces of cloth, his trembling hands cautiously like a bomb squad disposing of a bomb that could destroy an entire continent.

 

Until only one layer of cloth covered Anna's breasts like a white cloud covering the twin mountains.

 

The shape of the mountain is visible as well as the hill above it.

 

Moku parted the cloud slowly showing the beautiful scenery behind it.

 

Seen two twin mountains like covered by snow.

 

They were slightly disturbed by the parted clouds, making them sway left and right as if they wanted to defy gravity.

 

They weren't very big, but no one dared say they were small.

 

They just 'fit'.

 

Anna's sweat seemed to make two mountains sparkle, reflecting light and a scent that invited anyone to try it.

 

On top of the mountain is a pink hill.

 

This hill is like being blanketed by cherry blossoms evenly.

 

The parted clouds made the hill feel a little chilly.

 

They began to stiffen and shrink.

 

But its cute shape makes anyone want to warm it up.

 

This beautiful view makes Moku want to stay forever on the two mountains.

 

He wanted to bury his head in the valley between two mountains until he couldn't breathe.

 

'ROAR!' the sound of a dragon awakening.

 

Moku's whole body was shaking, he was trying hard to hold back his body's reaction.

 

Generally all living things, especially mammals, have a fertile period or what is commonly referred to as a mating period.

 

Animals will usually be more aggressive at the time of mating, this is due to their overabundant and uncontrolled hormones affecting the performance of their brains.

 

It is the basic instinct of mammals to survive by reproduction. Because of that usually they will emit smells or sounds to invite their partner.

 

Then what about the orcs that don't have a sex partner?

 

Orcs as beings with one sex will always be on the verge of extinction if they don't find a mate.

 

Orcs instinctively feel the danger of extinction when their genitals are mature or ready for use, that is, when they are five years old.

 

Their bodies will change so that they are always ready at any time to reproduce.

 

Or with the simple sentence 'Orc always in heat'.

 

'ROARRRRR!' The dragon rages asking to be released.

 

Moku's body shook violently.

 

His mind became foggy and he almost lost control of his body.

 

Moku uses his willpower beyond what he used when challenging Goku Palaka.

 

I'M THE STRONGEST!!!!

 

YOU CANNOT CONTROL ME!!!

 

Moku feels himself wrestling with an African elephant.

 

Cold sweat started dripping from his forehead,

 

His eyes, which were still wide open, did not want to close at all,

 

His leather pants formed a mountain that was about to erupt,

 

and his teeth chattered against each other holding back a roar.

 

In his fierce battle, Moku thought of his biggest unanswered question.

 

Where did the regeneration ability and strength of the orc body come from?

 

Humans have an element of Body Chemistry called ATP (Adenosine Tri Phosphate). This ATP can be turned into energy through the body's metabolic processes.

 

This energy will be stored in the body as a reserve, in martial arts this energy is called internal energy.

 

Basically everyone has what is called inner power, it's just that they don't know how to awaken or develop it.

 

That inner power has existed since humans were born.

 

But the energy is still passive and will rise from time to time if the person is in a state of panic, sleepwalking, hypnosis or extraordinary fear.

 

Like a mother who lifts a concrete pillar that is crushing her child or a husband who runs very fast to save his wife who is about to be hit by a car.

 

Humans in everyday life only use about 2.5% of the entire body's energy facilities. While the other 97.5% is hidden as a reserve in the solar plexus.

 

This reserve energy is used for activities in the body, such as healing or energy recovery.

 

Healing and restoring energy was the regenerating ability of a human, but it didn't reach a thousandth of the orc's body's regenerating ability.

 

So Moku hypothesizes that orcs have hidden powers far beyond humans.

 

However, the reality says otherwise, the reserve energy that Moku feels and can use is almost the same as that in his human body.

 

This was highly unlikely because orcs had the power and ability to regenerate far beyond the human body.

 

Therefore Moku concludes that the orcs store the energy and use it elsewhere.

 

The orc's regeneration ability and power were only secondary abilities. Their bodies harbored other powers that were far stronger than regeneration abilities and power.

 

And this incident confirmed his theory.

 

'What really happened!!!!!???'

 

The energy he felt was immense. The energy that Moku feels in his body has fallen into the category of super power.

 

'anyone please tell me I'm not dreaming?'

 

Moku focused his concentration looking for the source of this great energy.

 

"Don't tell me it's all because of..."

 

Moku looked down at his dragon which woke up and roared. Then look at Anna's breasts.

 

Moku concentrated again to confirm.

 

His eyes widened in disbelief.

 

Moku stood up and took off his pants.

 

'Yep… That's Me!' Moku's dragon nodded.

 

"WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!!?? YOU PERVERTED MONSTER RACE!! FUCK!!! SHIT!!!! THIS IS BULLSHIT!!"

 

"Just sit down and enjoy. Don't waste energy that I give you, son" the dragon nodded like a Sage.

 

"FUCK YOU ARE THE SON! YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY IS SON!" Moku shouted hatefully.

 

The four girls who saw Moku from afar looked strangely at what was happening.

 

At first they thought their friend would be raped by this young orc, but then the young orc began to roar like a hungry beast.

 

Then he suddenly stood up and took off his pants, looked angry and started cursing his own cock.

 

'Is this the orc ritual before intercourse?' they said in their hearts.

 

Moku sat back with a red face.

 

If friends and teachers from the previous world knew he was screaming and cursing his own dick, they would bury Moku alive to cover up the disgrace.

 

Moku couldn't help it. Mage uses the super power of Mana to fight, they are able to create walls of fire and rain swords of lightning.

 

While orcs have super energy powers that are used only for intercourse. Moku will never understand what God had in mind when he created the orcs.

 

But with Moku here, this super energy power will not be in vain and is used only for intercourse.

 

He needed some research to figure out how to put this super energy to good use. For now Moku will called this energy with Dragon Prana.

 

Moku again thought of various theories for using dragon prana.

 

For a while Anna would be the catalyst and his body would be the object of research again.

 

Moku's scream woke Anna, she saw an orc with open pants in front of her, Anna screamed and tried to get away.

 

But Anna remembered their agreement before the fight started. Anna just sighed and lay back down.

 

She closed her eyes and hoped that this would all be over soon.

 

Moku smiled seeing Anna's reaction, this girl is very brave.

 

Currently Moku cannot have sex with Anna until he finds out the cause and effect of awakening dragon prana.

 

Moku returned to pay attention to every curve of Anna's body. Until he got used to it and was able to control his body, Moku continued on to the next stage of research.

 

He started to grope for Anna's twin mountains.

 

Anna who felt her breasts being touched, wrinkled her forehead and clenched her teeth. She tried not to react in the slightest.

 

Moku started by just touching then squeezing and pinching Anna's nipples.

 

Moku wanted to familiarize himself with the power of dragon prana and take full control of himself.

 

He continued to do that until the end of the night.

 

Moku then stood up, put his pants back on, and walked out of the tent. It was time for the orcs to train.

 

The five girls who didn't sleep all night saw Moku walking out of the tent with confused looks.

 

Moku climbed Green Caping Hill and saw the orcs were sitting neatly in the same place as yesterday morning.

 

Moku started their practice, today's practice is still Tagak footwork.

 

But Moku ordered the orcs to add more weight they were carrying before.

 

And once again they were forced to train until they passed out.

 

They awake then walked hand in hand with the same formation into the deeper forest.

 

They went back to hunting in Glittering Meadow.

 

Moku didn't want to make the deer population here become extinct, so he chose a herd of zebras as prey this time.

 

A herd of zebras is much more agile and alert than a herd of deer. As a result they have to repeat the hunt several times to get the same amount of meat as yesterday.

 

They came home at the same time very tired.

 

They encounter a mutated animal on their way home and are forced to fight it. As a result, several orcs were seriously injured, if Moku didn't quickly get rid of the mutated animal, some orcs would die.

 

Moku returned to his tent with meat and fruit. As usual Moku baked it and gave it to the girls.

 

This time the girls ate it without being forced.

 

Finished eating, Moku again challenged Anna to a sword duel and as before she fell unconscious again.

 

Moku again stripped Anna's clothes, this time Moku also took off her pants.

 

Moku, who can control his body's reactions, no longer has convulsions like people with epilepsy.

 

He began to feel, squeeze, and pinch Anna's soft skin. Continuing to concentrate, Moku tries to find a way to master dragon prana.

 

In the middle of the night Anna woke up again and saw the orc touching and groping her body with great concentration.

 

She was no longer surprised and just stared at the orc curiously.

 

This activity lasts until the end of the night.

 

Moku stood back up and walked out of his tent. The girls started speculating about what had just happened.

 

They argue and discuss the theory they thought at the previous day.

 

Tonight Moku discovers that the dragon prana will wake up bigger if Anna is naked without wearing anything.

 

When Moku touched Anna's genitals, dragon prana rippled violently like a turbulent ocean.

 

So it is concluded that the power contained in dragon prana has greater energy than a nuclear reactor.

 

Now Moku wants to know how to channel dragon prana in combat.

 

Moku also started training for the orcs. Moku once again ordered them to increase the weight of the load they were carrying.

 

Their movements seemed smoother than before.

 

Even so, their bodies are not used to the Tagak footwork, so they don't move reflexively when attacking or dodging.

 

They were once again hunting in Glittering Meadow, this time their target prey was a wildebeast.

 

The large number of their flocks can already be called a colony. So hunting wildebeast can be said as ecosystem control.

 

Orcs could hunt wildebeasts for weeks and this colony would still number in the hundreds.

 

For that Moku decided to make wildebeast the main food of the orcs for the next month.

 

Wildebeasts were larger and stronger than the herd of deer, so they could provide the orcs with equal resistance.

 

However, with their footwork training, the orcs were used to moving quickly to attack and dodge.

 

Even so, they once again came home with their bodies full of wounds.

 

Moku bring the meat and fruit for the girls into the tent.

 

After dinner, once again challenges Anna to a duel and once again defeats her.

 

But this time Anna didn't fall unconscious, she just gave up after Moku's sword touched her neck.

 

Anna who understood what was going to happen, sighed and took off her clothes until she was naked.

 

Anna lay down and began to close her eyes. For some reason this understanding attitude made Moku's heart ache.

 

Moku went back to his research routine.

 

The other four girls started whispering to each other behind Moku. Moku ignored them.

 

The night ended again and the orcs regrouped, Moku continued their training routine.

 

This continued until three days later, the orc's life routine revolved in

 

Wake up—Practice Tagak footwork—fainted—wake up—walks to Glittering Meadow—hunts wildebeest—eats—goes home with sores—sleeps—wake up again.

 

The weight of the burden they carry increases, they become more and more exhausted and faint faster.

 

On the third day Moku decided it was time to teach the orcs how to punch and kick properly. The food reserves in the huts were also sufficient to feed the orcs.

 

So their training routines have changed.

 

Wake up—Practice Tagak footwork—fainted—wake up—eat—practice kicks and punches—fainted—wake up—walked to Glittering Meadow—hunted wildebeest—eat—came home with sores—sleep—wake up again.

 

They continued to do this for the next two days.

 

Meanwhile, Moku's life routine is a bit different from other orcs.

 

Out of the tent—training the orcs—going hunting with the orcs—going home—entering the tent with meat and fruit—cooking food for the girls—a duel with Anna—defeating Anna—squeezing and pinching Anna's voluptuous body—trying to control the dragon prana—failed to control dragon prana—came out of the tent.

 

Anna's sword skills are getting stronger day by day, Moku must be more serious about dealing with it every night.

 

Every night the whispers of the girls got louder, even though Moku didn't understand what they were talking about but he understood the meaning of the intonation of their voices.

 

Anna, who was just staring at first, has now joined in talking with the other girls even though her naked body is being groped.

 

The girls seemed to be starting to believe in their speculations and seemed more relaxed.

 

Now they seemed to be convinced that Moku was a sterile orc.

 

Moku who sensed the meaning of their pitying gazes was getting more and more irritated.

 

He had not slept for a week, the bags under his eyes were getting darker.

 

Even though the orcs' bodies are very strong, they still need sleep.

 

But Moku who was infatuated with dragon prana didn't care about his body. He had to find a way to use dragon prana despite not seeing a woman's naked body.

 

He managed to circulate dragon prana in his hands, this increased his strength many times over.

 

His hand felt like it was enveloped in energy, Moku tried to burn his hand but it wasn't hurt and felt hot at all.

 

Moku thought he had succeeded and took his eyes off Anna's naked body and suddenly the energy disappeared and the heat returned.

 

Moku stared desperately at his burning hand.

 

Seeing Moku burn his hand the girls move away.

 

'Hiiiiii... this orc become mad' their shouted in hearts.

 

Moku, who sensed their gazes, discovered the fact that a girl's disgusted gaze was far more painful than being considered insane by your own tribe.

 

Failure and lack of sleep make Moku depressed, begins to appear strange thoughts that don't make sense at all.

 

Moku thought of his older sister in his previous life.

 

She was a beautiful girl with straight black hair, fair skin and cute face that made people think she was a friendly girl.

 

Coupled with her glasses and tied hair she looks like a serious and smart girl. Their parents gave her name Bulan.

 

But the girl's friendly, serious, and smart only seen from the outside. She is someone with crazy thoughts and dangerous ideas.

 

After graduating from the renowned medical academy, Bulan decided to pursue her dream, discovering the unseen world.

 

Starting from religious practitioners to traditional rituals she has tried. Of course Bulan didn't try on herself, although wanting to find the unseen, Bulan was a coward.

 

She would run away if she heard the sound of the wind in the middle of the night and thought it was a ghost following her.

 

She strongly believes that beings from another world are trying to prevent her research, so she looks for shields as well as guinea pigs.

 

Who else if not her beloved brother who is obedient, strong, and brave like Moku.

 

Moku becomes Bulan's guinea pig from the ritual of taking a seven-flower bath in the middle of the night which almost makes him suffer from hypothermia to drinking a potion that almost makes him die of poisoning.

 

Almost 70% of the injuries that Moku suffered were the result of Bulan's experiments not due to the result of the fight.

 

Moku obeyed Bulan because he loved his older sister, not because he had also believe that the unseen world was the key to superpowers. yep... not because of that.

 

Bulan's obsession with the unseen world is so great that at the end of her life Bulan feels happy. Because in the end she will see the unseen world directly.

 

She told Moku if she wanted to be her sister again if they met in the unseen realm. Moku just nodded and hoped in his heart that it wouldn't happen.

 

One of Bulan's theories that Moku always remembers is

 

"Humans have the sense to feel the unseen world but that sense falls asleep because the other five senses in the body become too dominant.

 

These five senses show the brain what is real and what is not. So that when the sleeping senses feel the presence of supernatural beings around the body, the brain will translate this as something that is not real.

 

Humans will end up thinking that it's just an illusion, a misperception, just a feeling, or some other optical trick.

 

Though that creatures are real and the realm is real. They are with us but we forget them.

 

They see us, they watch us, they laugh at our stupidity.

 

Human life becomes an interesting spectacle for them.

 

They are the forgotten.

 

That's why we have to reawaken that senses.

 

By paralyzing the five senses and forcing the brain to only receive signals from that senses.

 

That sense is the Inner Eye"

 

Bulan has created the procedures and tools they will use to conduct experiments to awaken the inner eye.

 

Moku remembers every detail because at that moment he felt that his end was near. He saw that the grim reaper was already waving at him as if saying 'i will come soon'

 

However, the experiment was never carried out because Bulan felt that it was very dangerous and would be fatal to the object of research.

 

Bulan doesn't want to lose her only brother yet, nor can they kidnap strangers because it takes determination and strong will to be able to pass this experiment.

 

Bulan tried to get colleges and the government to support her experiments but she almost ended up in prison or a mental hospital.

 

In the end, Bulan gave up and postponed the experiment until she was sure the procedure would be safe for Moku.

 

Moku who was reminded of Bulan smiled, then he chuckled.

 

hehehehhehehehehehehehehehehhehehehehhehehehehehhehehehehehhehehehe

 

Moku's horrific chuckle frightens the girls.

 

'He really went crazy! hiiii' They said to themselves.

 

Moku ignored them.

 

If he can't find it by sight, smell, sound, taste and touch.

 

Then he will use that sense, the inner eye.

 

'Sis, it seems that even in this world I will still be your guinea pig'

 

 

 

 

 

Inner Eye

 

 

Life is boring.

 

Born knowing nothing and dying knowing nothing.

 

So brief, it disappears when we close our eyes.

 

A small child staring at the toy in his hand, Gatotkaca.

 

A fictional character from a cartoon that the boy likes to watch with his mother. Gatotkaca is very strong, he is able to jump higher than a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.

 

'He doesn't exist in the real world' he said.

 

The little boy walked in search of his mother.

 

'Mom? why isn't Gatotkaca in the real world?' He asked.

 

But her mother just lay still, her faded brown eyes staring stiffly at the ceiling.

 

She was a beautiful woman with long wavy black hair. Her stiff lips, once always formed a friendly and gentle smile.

 

Her light brown skin used to look radiant and full of freshness, but now it had turned pale white.

 

Mother kept smiling, even though her hands were trying to hold back the blood that came out of her stomach, but the blood was now dry.

 

Maybe she didn't want to scare her kids with a pained face.

 

The little boy did not find an answer from his mother, he walked unsteadily out of the house.

 

But when he grabbed the doorknob his hand stopped. His trembling knees sat languidly.

 

He sit still with vacant eyes.

 

The boy's mind went blank.

 

'If he doesn't exist in the real world, why don't you just become a Gatotkaca?' His mother's voice came from behind the kitchen.

 

His mother seemed to be cooking his favorite food, fried tempeh.

 

The boy was silent and did not turn to answer.

 

Moku screams and cries.

 

With a clenched fist he grabbed the doorknob and opened it. Moku stepped along with his will.

 

On that day, his World shattered leaving only one will.

 

Moku opened his eyes, he saw a group of orcs were sitting cross-legged in front of him. Moku started to speak.

 

"Seven days ago I managed to find a way out for our race.

 

The way to a chance to defeat the mage"

 

The orcs' eyes widened.

 

There was a surprised gasp from the orcs.

 

Boku asked impatiently "What the way is that? How do we get there?"

 

"It is a way to use the hidden power in our bodies.

 

Have you ever wondered why orcs can impregnate mana species like humans? Or why can't we have female offspring?

 

It is the power that is hidden in our bodies that causes this.

 

The power is so strong that it is capable of making women of other species submit and give up their wombs.

 

The power is so great that it turns all the babies that the orcs give birth to carrying the characteristics of their fathers, namely the male orc." Moku replied.

 

Orcs seemed enlightened, they also always wondered why there were no female orcs in this world.

 

If there were female orcs then their problem would be solved and the orcs would no longer be on the verge of extinction.

 

"This hidden power I call dragon prana.

 

I know that if there are four conditions for awakening and using dragon prana,

 

First, a strong body. The point is that the mass of fat in the body should not exceed 10% of body weight.

 

Orcs have a metabolic system that turns all their food into muscle. So all orcs had qualified without having to train when they were five years old.

 

Second, strong breathing technique. To pump dragon prana in the body and flow it to certain parts requires strong breathing techniques.

 

Third, strong will. You must have a strong will to be able to escape the control of the dragon prana and turn to control it.

 

Fourth, inner eye, this is a condition that I myself have not been able to fulfill.

 

That's why I wanted to do close-door training for a while. While I'm away I'll be appointing some orcs to handle some important positions.

 

Goku, I'm appointing you as assistant coach. While I'm away you'll be the one watching over the orcs training.

 

Don't let them be lazy, hit them if they're wrong, and keep adding weight to the load they carry even if it's just a pebble every day.

 

Boku, I'm appointing you the head of food hut. While I'm away you'll be the one watching over the food hut.

 

Keep all the meat in a jug of honey, take the meat from the older jug for training don't use the new one , and don't forget to feed the girls.

 

Boku I trust you! I hope no orcs or girls starve to death when I return.

 

Mige, I appointed you the head of hunting. While I'm gone you'll be the one overseeing the hunt.

 

You will determine the route to Glittering Meadow, choose prey, determine hunting strategies, and appoint orcs to their respective positions.

 

Before leaving I'll teach you how to use a weapon, raise your weapons!

 

Practice begins!" Moku ordered.

 

The orcs are surprised that Moku chooses Mige as the head of hunting. It is only natural that Moku chooses Goku as the assistant coach and Boku as the head of the food hut.

 

The two orcs were already known to their tribe as the strongest and wisest. But Mige was a young orc.

 

They are worried that Mige will not be able to carry out his duties due to his lack of experience. But they didn't say anything and followed Moku's decision.

 

Moku as the chief of the tribe never made a mistake during his tenure. In fact they were getting stronger every day and they could feel it clearly.

 

Mige knew that if the other orcs doubted his abilities, he also didn't understand why Moku had decided to choose him as the head of hunting.

 

But Mige will not betray Moku's decision, he will show that Moku has done the right thing.

 

Mige clenched his fists tightly and stood together with the other orcs. They began to carry their own weighs.

 

Although Moku allowed to increase the weight with just pebbles, no orc was so weak as to add only pebbles.

 

They added timber even though it was only from small trees. The weight that the orcs were carrying had now reached a quarter of a ton.

 

They started with their usual footwork exercises, but Moku didn't continue until they passed out, instead he continued on to punch and kick practice after the third repetition.

 

Punches and kicks were practiced until they passed out. Two hours later they got up and started to eat.

 

After eating, Moku teach them how to use weapons, starting from the mace, spear, toya, and galah.

 

He asked them to choose their respective weapons and start their training. As usual Moku slashed every part of their body that was in the wrong position with a four-sliced rattan.

 

The exercise was carried out as usual, until they passed out. When they wakes up, Moku hands Goku a four-bladed rattan and asks Mige to lead the orcs on a hunt.

 

Mige agreed with a voice full of burning enthusiasm.

 

Moku saw the orc hordes walk away from being seen and disappear behind the shady Bog forest trees.

 

He also had to immediately do the experiment. Moku was a little scared, not because he knew what was going to happen but because he didn't know what was going to happen.

 

Moku walked across the top of Green Caping Hill and passed it. In contrast to the front side, the back side of Green Caping Hill has a lot of steep declines.

 

Like two different worlds, if the front side is covered with green grass and the sun is shining, the back side is covered with gray rocks and overcast clouds.

 

At the age of seven, Moku found a cave behind Green Caping Hill. The cave is inhabited by a mutated animal.

 

At that time he was sleeping, six horns seen perched on his head like a crown on the head of a king.

 

He sleeps curled up, but his golden yellow feathers look strong and sturdy. On both legs there are three sharp claws ready to tear their prey.

 

He woke up hearing the sound of Moku's footsteps entering his lair. He stood up showing his 2 meter body. A mutated vulture.

 

The bird mutated its claws to make it sharper and stronger.

 

The battle between Moku and the mutated vultures was fierce. But the location of the battle is more in Moku's favor, the mutated vulture can't use its flight ability in a narrow cave.

 

In the end Moku managed to stab the mutated vulture's eye. Then using the vulture's head as a grip, he managed to stab him in the neck.

 

Moku uses his claws for karambit blades.

 

The cave is not too big and there is only one room. Sometimes there is water that falls from the static in the sky of the cave which is 3 meters high.

 

He will perform the procedure of opening his inner eye in this cave.

 

Moku took out equipment and potions from the bag on his back. Before leaving Moku went into the food hut to get some potions.

 

Bulan explains the inner eye opening procedure will be assisted by some chemical drugs, but Moku can't find it and he doesn't know how to make it.

 

However he had prepared a potion that had the same effect.

 

Moku made a bonfire then closed the cave door with a large stone.

 

The cave was dark and only lit by the light from the bonfire. Moku begins to perform experiments according to Bulan's procedure that he remembers.

 

Moku took off all his clothes until he was naked.

 

To awaken the inner eye, the other five senses must first be disabled.

 

Even so the five senses that are paralyzed will make the mind reflexively and unconsciously move to find its own way out.

 

Then the body of the object of research must be immobile or unable to move far. Moku started to chain his arms, legs, waist and neck.

 

The end of the chain was plugged into the walls of the cave so Moku could still move his hands but could only walk half a step.

 

Then the next procedure is to turn off the senses. The first sense according to Bulan's procedure is the eye.

 

The goal is that the object of research will be calmer if you can't see what the researcher will do to his body.

 

But Moku did this experiment himself, for that he needed his eyes to see.

 

So the first sense is hearing.

 

Moku slapped his ears hard with his palms.

 

BANG!

 

There was a ringing sound followed by pain, but a split second later the ringing disappeared along with the other sounds.

 

His eardrums shatter and Moku becomes deaf.

 

Moku didn't scream or react in the slightest. Blood dripped from his ear canal.

 

He then opened his mouth and pulled his tongue out. Moku quickly took a knife and cut his tongue.

 

The flesh that was Moku's former tongue fell on the ground. Moku lost his sense of taste.

 

The procedure continues, Moku holds the tip of his nose and cuts it.

 

A small groan was heard from Moku's mouth which was filled with blood.

 

But to eliminate the sense of smell is not enough to just cut the nose. We can smell odors due to the presence of olfactory nerves in the nasal cavity.

 

For that Moku has prepared a potion. This potion comes from tobacco liquid.

 

Tobacco is dried until it turns yellow, then finely ground and mixed in hot water. The results of the tobacco juice are what this potion is made of.

 

Moku poured the potion into his nostrils. When the potion met Moku's flesh it felt like it was being burned from within.

 

He groaned in pain. However Moku clenched his fists tightly and continued the procedure.

 

Now he can no longer hear, taste, and smell.

 

Next up is the skin. To get rid of the sense of touch is very difficult, Bulan thought of inserting an anesthetic liquid into the skin tissue so that the skin can feel numb.

 

But Moku couldn't make an anesthetic, he found another way with the same effect, namely fermented hogweed sap.

 

He covered his entire body with fermented hogweed sap. Not a single surface of the skin remains.

 

Even so the effects of the hogweed sap didn't react quickly, he still had time until his skin started to burn.

 

Moku inhale and exhale quickly. Next are the eyes. It's an easy procedure but he knows the pain he will feel. Moku prepares himself.

 

Without hesitation Moku poked his eyeballs with his index finger. Moku screamed in pain, but when Moku's screams hadn't gone away, a burning sensation started to spread throughout his body.

 

The effect of the fermented hogweed sap begins.

 

Moku felt like he was skinned alive and then doused with salt water.

 

AAAAARARRFFFFF!!

 

Moku screamed in pain, his cut tongue made Moku's scream sound like a broken trumpet.

 

The sound he let out was like a scream from the depths of hell.

 

It made everyone who heard it shudder.

 

The pain slowly began to fade, Moku's mind began to no longer be preoccupied with pain.

 

But it did not get any information from the five senses.

 

There is only emptiness.

 

Moku can not see, taste, hear, smell and touch. He couldn't feel anything.

 

The brain is confused and continues to send signals to the five senses asking for information, but all five senses have been destroyed.

 

The brain panics. He sends all kinds of reactions to the body to find a way out.

 

But Moku's chained body can't move anywhere. He started to struggle. Moku felt he was going crazy.

 

What do blind people see?

 

What do deaf people hear?

 

What do people with anosmia smell?

 

What do people with ageusia taste?

 

What do person with numb all over his body felt?

 

What would happen if all of this happened at one time?

 

Have you ever thought about it?

 

Have you ever imagined it?

 

Void

 

As if in a space without color, without sign, without directions, without beginning, and without end.

 

Being trapped in a circle that doesn't rotate, just floats until the end of time.

 

Time stopped, no one knows how long it has been, how many seconds, minutes, hours, days, months, years, decades, or centuries, there is no concept of time.

 

The concept of self begins to disappear, the concept of existence becomes meaningless.

 

The orcs and their tribes disappeared,

 

The girls disappeared,

 

The teachers disappeared,

 

The friends disappeared,

 

Bulan disappears,

 

Moku disappeared,

 

The brain decides that the body is dead. It was time for it to also rest for good.

 

'Are you going to forget me too?' There was a soft and friendly voice.

 

'Are you going to rest and forget about me too?' the soft and friendly voice sounded sad.

 

The determination

 

The determination that was always with him, always sounded excited and forced Moku to continue to train and pursue their dreams.

 

The determination that had been with him ever since he had managed to open the door and set his foot on the ground.

 

It sounded sad. Her sad voice was far more painful than her angry voice.

 

He would never make her sad. No Never!

 

There are several phases after the five senses are gone.

 

The first phase, panic. The panicked brain will look for every way to get information from outside the body.

 

The object's body will struggle and go crazy, this can harm him so that the object must be shackled.

 

The second phase, acceptance. In this phase the brain accepts that it will not get any information from outside the body. So the brain will think if the body is dead.

 

As a result, the brain will begin to reduce the activity of organs such as the heart and lungs. Gradually the brain will also die due to the absence of oxygen entering the brain.

 

The third phase, awakening. In this phase, the object of research must force the brain to look for other senses as a source of information.

 

This phase requires a very strong determination from the object of research and a great will to survive.

 

This is because the object of research must fight the habit of the brain which always uses the five senses and forces it to use the inner eye.

 

That's why Bulan and Moku can't kidnap strangers and make them the object of research, because it's certain that the kidnapping will turn into murder.

 

Moku is the only human that Bulan knows has extraordinary determination and concentration that can even be categorized as a super power.

 

That's why Bulan believes that Moku will survive and come back alive even if he loses his heart or is beheaded.

 

Moku forced his brain to keep working and awake.

 

I AM THE STRONGEST!!!

 

I AM THE GREATEST!!!

 

Time moves again,

 

The circle is turning again,

 

The colour turn to the space again,

 

The void shattered.

 

Moku can feel it again.

 

Like a thin mist that enveloped everything in the world.

 

Gives color that is never visible,

 

Provides coolness and warmth that has never been felt,

 

Light of Biofield.

 

A lizard-shaped silhouette emitted a light brown glow that felt harsh and cold as it attacked the cockroach-shaped silhouette that was also emitting a light brown glow.

 

The rocks and walls emitted a black light.

 

The chains that bound his hands appeared to be cracked on various sides due to his vigorous struggle.

 

He can see and felt every tiny detail.

 

Moku was amazed at the sight he saw with his inner eye.

 

Until he remembered his original purpose. Discover how to use dragon prana.

 

Moku started to see his own body.

 

His body emitted a soft green light and felt warm. But Moku can change that softness and warmth when he gives off a killing intent.

 

He took a closer look at his body.

 

His body is filled with luminous root fibers, it is the veins that carry energy through the blood.

 

This energy 2.5% will be used in daily life and 97.5% of it will be stored in the solar plexus, that is what should happen.

 

But there is a difference in the orc body, the energy used in daily life is still 2.5% but the energy stored in the solar plexus is only 37.5%.

 

60% of that energy resides in the orc's genitals.

 

Seeing this Moku could only shake his head. Orcs only store 37.5% of energy for their very fast metabolism and body regeneration.

 

While 60% of it is used for intercourse. Moku feels disgusted with his own race.

 

Moku looked deeper.

 

There are seven points in the orc's body that do not emit light but form space. It has a black ball in it.

 

The room is located at the top of the head, forehead, throat, heart, behind the solar plexus, navel, and at the end of the spine.

 

The rooms are connected to each other by stairs, which start at the lowest room at the end of the spine to the top room at the top of the head.

 

At the bottom of the room there are two black balls that are close to each other. They slowly turn in opposite directions.

 

The left ball rotates counterclockwise, the right ball rotates clockwise. Moku named the room as the Generator Room.

 

As the name implies, Moku understands the function of the room and it is in this room that he has to channel his dragon prana.

 

'Dragons have no power if they haven't hatched' Moku laughed inwardly.

 

Moku stood back up, his five senses had recovered.

 

Moku didn't know how long he had been in this cave.

 

He opened his eyes and walked unsteadily, his body not yet used to the six active senses.

 

Moku pushed the rock that covered the cave and came out.

 

The day has become night.

 

Moku walks back to the tribe. On the way he saw a horde of orcs who had just returned from hunting. As usual they came home full of wounds.

 

Their aura looks more lethargic and cold. Perhaps their killing intent had not been extinguished from the time of the hunt.

 

"Moku!" Goku who was in the front row said hello.

 

"Have you finished close-door training?" Zalthu asked.

 

Moku felt strange about Zalthu's question.

 

"How long have I been gone?" He asked.

 

"Gone? It's the same day you announced your close-door training" Vakgar replied.

 

Moku was surprised. Moku thought he had been in the cave for months, but it seems he was wrong.

 

Moku didn't answer and just smiled. He ordered the orcs to return to rest.

 

He walked briskly towards his tent.

 

He couldn't wait to immediately activate the generator room.

 

 

 

 

 

How to Tame Your Dragon

 

 

Moku walks in the cold night.

 

A smirk tugged at his lips.

 

The orcs who were used to the crazy things Moku did didn't pay any heed.

 

The orcs were too exhausted and sleepy to think about the meaning of their chief's question.

 

Moku parted the curtain of his tent door.

 

He saw five girls sitting in a circle around the fire.

 

They had lived with Moku for more than a week making them accustomed to living in this warm tent.

 

With full stomachs, the warm and clean tent allows them to live comfortably.

 

Coupled with a sterile Orcs, none of orc captives are as happy as they are.

 

Hearing the curtains of the tent open they turned their heads.

 

Moku walked into his tent.

 

As usual, he brought meat and fruit.

 

They eat together.

 

Anna who finished dinner glanced at Moku who stood up and took the two swords they used to duel, she also stood up.

 

Anna considered this session as her sword practice session. Even so she was a little annoyed that she kept losing to Moku every night.

 

Anna wanted to slash the head of this sterile orc one day and see if his promise to release her was true.

 

Moku plunged one sword into the ground and started to slowly walk backwards.

 

Anna did not hesitate to take the sword and mount her sword stance.

 

Moku just stood up as usual and didn't raise his sword. He wanted to try something.

 

Seeing Moku who didn't mount his stance, Anna furrowed her brows in confusion.

 

Seeing her furrowed forehead, Moku just smiled and pulled his fingertips back, inviting Anna to attack.

 

Furious at being belittled, Anna lunged forward.

 

"This time I'm going to slash that ugly green head of yours!" Anna shouted.

 

Moku's smile grew wider. He understood the meaning of Anna's words, did not understand the language she was speaking but understood the meaning of her words.

 

Like someone who understands a language but can't speak it in the same language.

 

His brain has immediately translated the foreign language he heard into a language he can understand, so it is as if he hears a foreign language like hearing his familiar language.

 

Moku's ears listened to Anna's intonation, his eyes saw the look on her face, and his inner eye sensed the meaning of her words. Makes Moku understand what Anna is saying.

 

Moku wanted to laugh loudly, but Anna's sword which gave off a cold and harsh aura started to approach. Moku tilted his head and dodged easily.

 

Anna grew furious and began to attack very quickly. Attacks and feint combine in a single attack combo.

 

But Moku can dodge it easily, he can know for sure where Anna's fake attack is and where is the real attack. Moku reads Anna like a book.

 

She started to panic because her movements were read, Anna decided to back off. However, Moku who had been satisfied with his experiment, moved swiftly to chase forward.

 

He decide to end this duel.

 

He drew his sword and attacked, he swatted Anna's sword out and plunged into her defense.

 

Without giving Anna time to recover her stance, Moku stabbed his sword and stopped just as it was about to touch her white neck.

 

Moku lowered his sword and smirked.

 

Seeing that smirk Anna was getting more and more irritated, she threw away her sword and started cursing "One day I will chop off your dickhead, you sterile orc!"

 

Moku, who understood the meaning of Anna's words, felt a pang in his heart. He never expected a cute-faced girl like Anna to utter such dirty curses.

 

The other four girls who heard Anna's cursing giggled. But they fell silent again when Moku glanced at them with an angry face.

 

Moku ignored them, picked up the sword that Anna had thrown, and returned the two to where he usually kept them.

 

Anna had sat back down by the fire and started to undress. She knew what would happen next. She felt the reason Moku groping her body is to cure his sterile.

 

'Poor orc, so young but already sterile' thought Anna sadly.

 

Moku came back and saw Anna already lying naked beside the bonfire, once again her understanding made Moku's heart ache.

 

Moku forgot his heart and sat next to Anna, then the dragon prana rippled again looking at her naked body. But Moku was able to control his body easily.

 

He started doing breathing to control the dragon prana. During the experiment Moku managed to create a breathing technique specifically designed for dragon prana.

 

In martial arts, breathing technique is one of the important subjects.

 

With good breathing techniques, the practitioner can use the energy stored in the solar plexus to increase his strength during battle.

 

Moku after being reborn as an orc modifies his breathing technique so can be used more power in his new body.

 

The modification resulted in three forms of secret moves that he used against Goku in the Palaka match.

 

With his experience modifying breathing techniques for orc bodies, Moku created a new breathing technique which he named Dragon Breath Cultivation.

 

The first step is to activate the dragon prana then make it spin like a tornado. The dragon pranic tornado must keep spinning faster and faster.

 

The second stage, transmits.

 

Moku always gets to this stage, but the body parts he transmits can't store the dragon prana and always end up being pulled back into place after Moku turns his eyes away from Anna's naked body.

 

But with his new senses Moku finds the generator room.

 

To find the generator room required full concentration, therefore Moku used the spare energy in the solar plexus to sharpen his inner eye.

 

He also found the generator room. Two black spheres appeared to be spinning as he had seen before.

 

Dragon prana flowed into the two black spheres. The two black spheres reacted they spun faster and faster.

 

The black sphere on the right rotates clockwise, drawing in the dragon prana and channeling it into the black sphere on the left.

 

The black sphere on the left rotates counterclockwise absorbing the dragon prana from the black sphere on the right and channeling it to all corners of the generator room.

 

The two black spheres move on their own so Moku no longer needs to flow dragon prana into the generator room.

 

The generator room glowed with twinkling light receiving dragon prana energy from the black sphere on the left.

 

They kept spinning fast and faster. Until the generator room became bright and shone white light.

 

The generator room is getting brighter and brighter.

 

Moku saw the generator room was able to attract and store dragon prana on it own, he took his eyes off Anna's naked body and Moku became very happy.

 

Both the black sphere and the generator chamber still work even without stimulation, the dragon prana not be pulled back to its original place.

 

This continues until both balls grow one petal. The petals are similar to the petals of a lotus flower.

 

Then a second petal appears, not long after that a third petal appears.

 

Moku watched carefully, until he felt a danger like a call from his future self that said that he would regret if he just watched and do nothing.

 

Moku was surprised and started to find out if there was something wrong with the generator room activation procedure.

 

After looking back at the generator room more closely, Moku didn't see anything unusual, then he looked at the dragon prana.

 

Suddenly Moku's eyes widened, the hairs on his neck stood up, and cold sweat trickled down his back.

 

The dragon prana in his cock was getting less and less, now it was only 60% of its previous amount and was decreasing rapidly.

 

Dragon prana is the energy stored in the orc's genitals, it can be said that dragon prana is the orc's genital organ it self.

 

So if the dragon prana is completely absorbed or drastically reduced, it is very likely that Moku will be completely become really sterile.

 

Moku wants to become strong but not at the expense of his identity as a man and as an orc.

 

Even the immense power hidden within the orc's body came from its cock.

 

So if there is an orc that is sterile then he is the most defective product of the defective product. The only way to clear his name is to bang his head against tofu until he dies.

 

Moku channeled all the energy in his body and stored in his solar plexus to increase dragon prana.

 

However the generator room and the two black orbs absorb dragon prana faster than Moku added it. Moku panicked.

 

His body is getting thinner due to the energy that flows into the dragon prana, the energy reserves in his solar plexus are also getting depleted.

 

This will later cause side effects such as decreased regeneration ability and weight loss if Moku does not immediately restore the energy.

 

Until when the seventh petal opened, the two black sphere stopped absorbing dragon prana. The two black sphere now looked like two blooming lotuses.

 

Moku managed to save 50% of all his dragon prana.

 

But before Moku could breathe a sigh of relief, the two lotus flowers started to spin again and the generator room glowed again.

 

The light grew brighter and brighter until it surrounded Moku's entire body and enveloped him.

 

A white membrane began to appear and covered Moku's entire body, the cross-legged Moku curled up and was wrapped in a white membrane like a cocoon.

 

The five girls who were watching Moku perform his strange daily ritual, screamed in horror when they saw a bright white light emitting from Moku's body.

 

The light was so bright that they had to close their eyes. When they opened their eyes they saw Moku was already wrapped in a white membrane like a cocoon.

 

Anna who was closest to Moku screamed in horror, then crept away and gathered with the other four girls.

 

They were scared and hugged each other, they thought Moku was using forbidden magic to treat his infertility.

 

Moku who was in the cocoon didn't know what the girls were thinking. At this moment he felt his body being cleansed from within.

 

Moku is now in his subconscious.

 

There is no sky in this world, there is no sun, moon, or stars.

 

There is no time in this world, neither day nor night.

 

There is only a ladder that keeps going up until you can't see the end. To climb this ladder he must pass through a gate.

 

The gate in front of Moku.

 

This gate has a height of six meters with a white base color. It is supported by two large sturdy pillars.

 

This gate has two large doors in the middle of which there is a lotus flower that rotates in opposite directions.

 

The right lotus rotates clockwise and the left lotus rotates counterclockwise.

 

The gates, pillars, and doors are filled with beautiful carvings like the ones Moku had seen at Datuak nan Sabatang's house.

 

Carving of walking duck, symbolizing order.

 

Carving of bamboo shoots tip, symbolizing usefulness.

 

Carving of betel leaf, symbolizes thoughts and morals.

 

Carving of fern arch, symbolizing family.

 

Carving of spread nets, symbolizing the law.

 

Moku knew what he had to do. Moku stepped forward and placed his hands on the two doors.

 

Moku remembered the first door he opened himself. The door took Moku to see a different world.

 

At this time Moku will also open a door that takes him to step to see a different world.

 

A world full of violence and hardship.

 

However Moku wasn't as scared as before, he felt very excited with overflowing curiosity.

 

There is only one thing in common with both doors, determination will always be with him.

 

Moku pushed both doors and stepped forward.

 

The cocoon wrapped around Moku's body opened, expelling what was contained within.

 

Causing a burst of energy, making the wind churned and blowing violently throughout the tribe.

 

Moku stepped out of his cocoon. The cocoon was torn apart and carried away by the wind.

 

Moku changed.

 

The orc's massive body shrank and condensed. His muscles felt like they were getting harder and harder like steel plates.

 

Its height which is only 185 cm increases until it reaches 195 cm. His bones became hard like diamonds. His green skin became darker.

 

Not only his body, Moku's face also changed.

 

The orc's bare lower canines shrunk and became sharp.

 

His broad cheekbones shrunk to a slender shape. His bushy eyebrows turned curved and sharp like swords.

 

Grow thick black hair from his bald head. Moku's face became handsome, there was no fierce and brutal orc feature.

 

Moku's red eyes are so deep that they captivate anyone who looks at them.

 

He looked like a cold male model who could make a woman swoon with just a sinister smile.

 

The five girls looked at Moku with wide eyes and gaping mouths.

 

They were all stunned to see a handsome man with blackish green skin in front of them.

 

'Who is this handsome man!?' they shouted in their hearts.

 

Moku didn't care about the girls, he was busy feeling the power stored in his new body.

 

He felt he had the power to punch right through a boulder. Moku is getting closer to his dream.

 

In a little while he could jump as high as a flying bird, punch through mountains, and run as fast as sound.

 

As a result of the sudden evolution, Moku's clothes were torn apart and shattered along with his cocoon. So he currently naked.

 

On his waist was a white tattoo that wrapped around his body like a belt. The head of the belt is in the shape of an octagonal star.

 

The lower end of the star is longer than the rest. Moku named this belt Bhimasuta.

 

The lower end of the Bhimasuta represents the ladder being climbed, and the other seven ends represent the seven petals of the lotus flower.

 

The five girls looked at Moku's naked body, they swallowed hard because Moku's new body so perfect.

 

Hearing the girls gulp, Moku turned his head towards them. He smirked at Anna who was staring in awe.

 

'Now who are you calling dick head? It's time I cleared my name, you will see if this handsome orc is not sterile hehe'

 

"Do you like it?" Moku quipped at Anna.

 

Anna was surprised. Not because of Moku's question but because she understood what he was saying.

 

"You can talk?" Anna asked stuttering in disbelief.

 

"Of course I can talk, do you really think the monster is mute?" Moku asked back.

 

"Huh? That's not what I meant, you can understand human language?" hearing Moku's voice once again, Anna was sure that he was the one who spoke.

 

"I don't understand human language, but I use telepathy to convey my meaning to you. Look at other girls around you" Moku replied.

 

Apart from strengthening his body, the evolution also strengthened Moku's six senses, including the inner eye. He now can send messages via telepathy to someone.

 

Anna saw another girl beside her, they all looked at her strangely. They are surprised that Anna can understand monster language and Moku can understand human language.

 

"How? What kind monsters are you?" Anna was stunned.

 

"I'm an orc, don't you already know. Forget it, Anna you better start keeping your promise" Moku changed the subject.

 

"Promise?" Anna is confused.

 

"Yeah, we both have made a pact before fighting, if I lose then you can be free, but if I win you will be mine" Moku explained.

 

Anna was stunned, she did not expect that Moku really intended to free her. Anna just wanted to have a chance to behead this orc's dickhead.

 

Even though now Moku is handsome and doesn't have the head of a dick anymore.

 

"You're lying! There's no way the orcs will release the women they captured. You will definitely **** us until we die" Anna stood up and pointed at Moku.

 

Moku replied in a soft voice, "Anna, as a being who only has one gender, we are forced to look for partners from other species.

 

We just do it to stay alive. It's the same with humans who kill cows or chickens, cut down trees, and eradicate monsters.

 

Even so I give you the opportunity to determine your own destiny. The fight between me and you is a sacred battle.

 

As the strongest orc as well as the leader of this tribe, defeating me is a great achievement.

 

The other orcs will respect you and let you go freely. But unfortunately you lost." Moku spoke as he continued to walk towards Anna.

 

"So, keep your promise" Moku stood right in front of Anna, his tall body seemed to cover Anna's body, and his red eyes stared intently into Anna's eyes.

 

Anna was silent, she couldn't say anything, she was silent not because of Moku's reasonable argument but Moku's handsome face and burly body that was very close to her.

 

Anna even smelled a fragrant aroma that made her head dizzy and her eyes blurred from Moku's manhood.

 

Moku who saw Anna was silent, hugged her, carried her like a princess, and laid Anna close to the bonfire.

 

Their naked bodies pressed against each other. Moku hugged Anna and started licking her neck.

 

He was in no hurry to enjoy Anna's body. Moku is like a fisherman waiting for his catch to get tired while continuing to pull the fishing line.

 

Moku opened Anna's crotch and held her in his stomach. Moku gently squeezed the right chest and licked Anna's left chest with his right hand squeezing her buttocks.

 

Anna tried to fight back but her body seemed no longer in her control. Over time, Anna began to enjoy the play.

 

Moku who knew that Anna was enjoying this play more and more, moved towards her lower body. A small moan began to emerge from Anna's closed mouth.

 

Ah ah

 

Moku's hand that was squeezing Anna's buttocks moved up and stroked her back with fingertips. Anna felt electricity running through her body.

 

Ahhh...

 

Moku's tongue which was licking Anna's breasts dropped slowly. Moku kissed Anna's flat white belly and licked her navel hole. Anna's moans grew louder.

 

Aah... ah..

 

After being satisfied with her stomach, Moku moved down again starting from Anna's waist circumference. Moku kissed and massaged the part slowly. Anna groaned again in a louder voice.

 

hmm.. Ahh.. aah..

 

Moku came back down and kissed Anna's clitoris. Then insert the tip of his tongue into her vagina with the upper lip still on the clitoris.

 

Moku moved his tongue up and down from the vaginal opening to Anna's clitoris. Anna's moans were heard following the rhythm of Moku's tongue.

 

Ahh... hm... Ahh...

 

Moku's hands were not silent, they squeezed and pinched Anna's nipples. Moku kept doing that until Anna's hips lifted and her back bent.

 

Ah... Ah. Ah!

 

When Anna almost reached the peak of satisfaction, Moku waited for the salty liquid to enter his mouth while speeding up his licking. Anna moaned in a sexy voice.

 

AAAHHH!

 

But what Moku felt on his tongue was a delicious liquid that was no less expensive than wine. Moku greedily drank Anna's orgasmic liquid.

 

Ahh.. hah.. ha.. hah..

 

Anna's chest heaved up and down after that intense orgasm. She never expected the orc to make her moan and orgasm like that.

 

Moku sat up straight and put the tip of his dick into Anna's vaginal opening.

 

Anna wanted to fight back but she seemed to lose energy after the orgasm. In the end, Anna just gave up her body.

 

Seeing Anna's body relax again, Moku slowly inserted his dick. His movements were very careful, back and forth slowly.

 

Moku slowly dug Anna's vaginal hole.

 

Moku is very focused because he doesn't want to hurt Anna. Until the tip of his penis touched her womb.

 

ahhkk..!

 

Anna groaned in surprise, she enjoyed Moku's cautious actions. Anna always thought the Orcs would fuck her cruelly.

 

ah..ah..ah

 

Moku back and forth slowly, every time the tip of his cock touched her womb Anna let out a loud moan.

 

Moku kissed Anna's forehead and licked her tears. His right hand continued to gently squeeze Anna's buttocks.

 

Anna's neck and breasts did not escape Moku's kiss.

 

Anna started to move her buttocks to the rhythm of Moku's cock. Anna's moan was heard throughout the tent.

 

Four girls who saw Anna and Moku having sex, felt their pussy wet. Anna's sexy moans made them gulp.

 

They knew Anna was in pleasure, not pain.

 

A few minutes later Anna's body twitched again. Moku sped up his movements then her pussy oozed cum.

 

Moku let Anna's body relax again while continuing to kiss her face.

 

Moku's affectionate gesture made Anna's heart skip a beat. When her body relaxed again, Moku dug into Anna's vagina.

 

Their intimate relationship has lasted long enough, in the process Anna experienced multiple orgasms.

 

As Anna was about to have her sixth orgasm, Moku felt like he was going to come out too. Moku quickened his movement.

 

Anna looked exhausted and her moans were getting smaller. Anna's consciousness almost disappeared but her body continued to wants pleasure.

 

Urghhh... Aaahhh...

 

Moku groaned as his semen entered Anna's womb. Anna also had an orgasm.

 

Anna closed her tired eyes and fell asleep. Moku released his still standing penis from her pussy.

 

Moku closed her open crotch and took a cloth to cover Anna's body.

 

Moku then lay down beside Anna and used his arms to support her head.

 

Moku kissed her forehead, then her closed eyes, cheeks, and lips. Moku did it slowly not wanting to disturb Anna's sleep.

 

The girls saw Moku who handsome and gentle, they envied Anna. They had never been treated so gently by a man before.

 

But Moku ignored them and closed his eyes. He hadn't slept in more than a week.

 

But neither of them realized, the explosion of evolution caused the wind to blow violently.

 

The wind carried news to all corners of the continent.

 

Wake up those who should not be disturbed.

 

 

 

 

 

Wind of War

 

 

{Stonhold Kingdom, Gaht Mansion}

 

From the outside this mansion looks simple. It had been built with blue stone and had blue stone decorations.

 

Small rectangular windows add to the overall look of the mansion and have been added to the mansion in a mostly asymmetrical way.

 

This mansion is equipped with a kitchen and two large bathroom, also has a living room, five bedrooms, a spacious dining area, a playroom, and a spacious garage.

 

The building is L-shaped. It extends into a garden path that reaches the end of the side of the mansion.

 

The second floor is smaller than the first, which allows for a roof garden on two sides of the mansion. This floor has more or less the same style as the floor below.

 

The roof is high and sloping to one side and covered with brown ceramic tiles. Two large chimneys sit beside the mansion. Several large windows let enough light into the space under the roof.

 

The mansion itself is surrounded by a beautiful garden, including a variety of trees, shrubs, flowers and a large pond.

 

This mansion belongs to Stent Gaht, the strongest Human and mage in the Stonhold kingdom, the largest and most powerful kingdom of the human species.

 

Shoulder-length blonde hair almost covered hir slender and worn-out face.

 

Closed gray eyes, sunk in their sockets, Showing a life experience that no one can imagine.

 

The slashing scar cut across his right cheek to his lips, making his blond beard look even more terrifying.

 

Stent looked at his only son who was busy eating his lunch. He was Stent's most important treasure and the only memory his late wife left behind.

 

Stent didn't touch his food, he just looked at his son with a soft smile. Stent had not been able to eat meat for a long time.

 

Maybe it was because he was always reminded of the flesh of the elves and humans that he had torn or torn apart in front of him.

 

But he still sat and waited for his son to eat. His son was named Robert Gaht.

 

Robert Gaht is currently 15 years old, the minimum age to enter the Stonefold Military Academy.

 

Stonefold Military Academy is the largest human Mage training ground in the human alliance. Dozens of mages who graduated from the Academy became the spearhead of the Human Alliance.

 

Therefore, the future Mage who made it into this academy were talented teenagers who would become the future of the Human Alliance.

 

Stent never forced his son to become the strongest Mage. Stent didn't even want his son to know about war.

 

He was tired of war. Stent had joined the war against the Elves at a young age.

 

Stent at that time was just an ordinary soldier, he continued to fight, kill, and watch his friends get killed until he finally became the strongest Human. It was not a happy memory that he was proud of.

 

After fighting for more than 50 years, Stent only wants his son to be able to live a quiet and happy life.

 

"Father, what about the lion meat I just caught?" Robert smiled innocently.

 

Short blonde hair tied in a ponytail showing a cheerful and energetic face.

 

His glowing blue eyes were firmly in their sockets, staring at his father whom he was so proud of.

 

His fair skin elegantly complimented his nose and mouth and left pleasant memories of his lucky appearance.

 

Robert's face was more like his mother's, but his hair was the same color as Stent's.

 

"Delicious! This is a white lion, right? A mutated animal that is classified as a iron tier" Stent looked amazed.

 

"Of course! I hunted him alone without anyone's help!" Robert puffed out his chest.

 

"HAHAHAHA! My son is indeed a talented mage candidate" Stent had the opportunity to praise his son.

 

"hehehehe after I graduate from the military academy, I will become stronger! That way I will go with you against that stupid elf!" Robert clenched his fists.

 

Stent smiled bitterly at his son's dream. If he could, he didn't want to fight anymore, he was sick of seeing corpses.

 

Stent will lose his motivation in life if he sees Robert's corpse. Of course Stent didn't want to take his son's dream away.

 

He would protect and support Robert even if it cost him his life. Stent made a promise in his heart.

 

"Of course, my son will be—"

 

The wind that blew into their house and hit Stent's face.

 

His smile froze. Stent frowned and his face darkened.

 

His fatherly aura changed, making the air tremble, all that was left was the Stent Gaht the Hero of Light, the strongest Human.

 

....

 

{Vengard Kingdom, White Castle}

 

Eleven slender square towers reach twice the height of the next tallest building in this elegant castle and are connected by a lower solid wall made of green stone.

 

The tall and wide windows were spread thinly across the walls in a seemingly random pattern, along with holes of various sizes for archers and artillery.

 

A huge gate with huge iron doors, drawbridge and huge battlemant provided a safe place to rest in this jungle fort and it was the only way in, at least without breaking down the castle walls.

 

A number of waterfalls flow into various small rivers and provide the water needed for the valuable agricultural fields outside the castle.

 

The castle is showing signs of expansion as some parts are clearly built more recently than others, the residents are already working on other parts and hope to continue to expand.

 

In one of the castle towers two Elves with different skin colors are hugging while gazing at the clouds.

 

The sky was clear, the sound of birds chirping, and the white clouds that lined up added to the intimacy between the two of them.

 

These two elves were the Wood Elves and the Night Elves.

 

Since the formation of the Elf Alliance, the relationship between the Wood Elves and the Night Elves had improved. Many of them married each other.

 

The voices for uniting the two races were getting louder, but the Elf alliance that was at war with the Human Alliance didn't have time to take care of it.

 

Until finally there was a truce due to the presence of The Beast Kingdom. The two strongest Elves at that time decided to marry and merge their kingdoms.

 

These two Elves were already shoulder to shoulder while fighting the Human Alliance. The love of the two had grown for a long time but only after the truce did they have time to be together.

 

Silver dreadlocks awkwardly hang over a full and lively face. Heavy blue eyes, arranged symmetrically in their sockets, watched warmly at the beautiful woman before him.

 

The scar that stretched from just below his left eyebrow, ran down his nose and ended on his left cheek, left memories of a battle with a powerful foe.

 

Iron Darius was very happy. He is so grateful to have had the opportunity in his life to embrace his beautiful wive.

 

Blonde and wavy hair clumsily hung over a thin, radiant face.

 

Beady yellow eyes, gently sinking into their sockets, watched hungrily at the land they had build together.

 

Smooth skin happily compliments her hair and tells beautiful stories about her luck in love.

 

Lily Ariel leaned her head against her husband's chest. Heard Darius' heartbeat and confirmed that he was really with her.

 

Darius stroked his wife's hair. These two Elves built their kingdom far from the borders of the Elves and Human Alliance.

 

They didn't want to be disturbed, unless the Human Alliance attacked. The two of them didn't want to interfere in the alliance's political affairs.

 

They built their kingdom in two places, above ground and underground.

 

The Wood Elves who used to live above the ground and the Night Elves who used to live underground, called their beloved Kingdom by the name of the two-colored castle.

 

White Castle and Black Castle.

 

The two of them didn't talk to each other, just happy to feel their partner's presence. Until the east wind blew, the two elves froze.

 

"Darius..." Ariel looked at her husband worriedly.

 

"I know Ariel... I know" Darius sighed "Looks like this peace won't last long" Darius looked at the origin of the wind.

 

"I still want to stay here" Ariel hugged tightly and hid in Darius' chest. It was as if, if she didn't see it then it wouldn't have happened.

 

"Me too Ariel... Me too" Darius replied, hugging and stroking his wife's hair again.

 

The two strongest elves were forced to return.

 

....

 

{Beast Kingdom, Lionbeast Tribe}

 

A light brazier encircling each of the six obsidian pillars illuminates every part of the throne hall and coats the hall with a warm yellow hue.

 

Marble from the embedded ceiling dances in the flickering light while gargoyles and statues gaze down on the maple floor of this elegant hall.

 

Leather carpets stretched and covered the entire stone floor, while the walls were covered with the skulls of giant animals.

 

The large stained glass windows of heavenly mosaics are bordered by the same coral-colored curtains as the banners.

 

A majestic bone throne sat in front of all of them, so that its owner could see the entire room with his piercing gaze.

 

Two slanted eyes looked around him from their narrow sockets. The hooked nose lies down, but it's the mouth below that takes all the attention.

 

A happy smile revealed two large canines and a rough tongue. Small square ears are on each side of his large, thin head, which is covered by his bushy blonde mane.

 

Beastking had forgotten his real name and used the title of warbeast lord as his name. He was the strongest warbeast and ruler of the entire Beast Kingdom.

 

With a straight back and hands resting on his chin, Beastking sat on his throne and watched his chattering wives.

 

The lionbeast race is famous for its polygamous nature, rarely having more than 5 males in one tribe. No one knows what the fate of the adult male lionbeasts will be

 

Even so the female lionbeast has the same or more strength than the male lionbeast. So that the lionbeast race will remain strong without a male lionbeast other than their king.

 

Beastking although looking relaxed but he was thinking about something serious. His wives knew that and didn't bother him.

 

Although the Warbeast species united and formed The Beast Kingdom, they still live in their respective tribal territories.

 

So that even though it has formed a kingdom, the Beast Kingdom still has a government consisting of tribes.

 

Warbeasts would obey their chieftain's orders more than Kingbeasts. This makes the situation even more complicated.

 

Even though the Lawsii forest was the largest forest in the Meer continent, the population of Warbeasts that continued to grow every year would quickly make the Lawsii forest densely populated.

 

Warbeast is a species that has the largest population growth rate even exceeding humans. In the past they were always at war so that there was no problem like this.

 

It wasn't just a single chieftain who came to Beastking asking for permission to invade and seize the territory of the Human Alliance or the Elf Alliance.

 

But The Beastking refused all the requests. Yet he could not continue to refuse their requests.

 

If the Beastking continued to refuse requests from the chiefs then there was a high possibility of internal chaos and other warbeast tribes uniting to depose him from the throne.

 

Even so, Beastking's instincts told him that this was not the time to declare war on the two alliances.

 

As beasts, their instincts exceed those of any other mana species and therefore the beast king is constantly waiting for the right moment to declare war.

 

The wind that entered the throne room blew against the Beastking's face, making his thick mane sway.

 

Beastking stood up.

 

His wives who saw that stopped blabbering, they turned to Beastking with question marks on their faces.

 

Beastking paid no heed to his wife's expression, turned to the direction where the wind that was hitting his face was coming from and grinned.

 

He smirked for a long time and didn't move, the wives were confused by their husbands who suddenly froze.

 

Before long, the Beastking turned his head to the crowd of his wives.

 

"Tell all the chieftains, to sharpen their fangs and claws. The war they demand is coming soon!" Beastking gave the order in a bloodthirsty voice.

 

His wives reacted too late, their minds still processing what had happened.

 

Until one of them started screaming with joy and was followed by her other sister.

 

Not only other warbeast tribes, lionbeast tribes also want war. They were fed up with peace and wanted bloodshed.

 

They want to fight and be bathed in blood regardless of who the victim is.

 

....

 

{Unknown Territory, In the Middle of Meadow}

 

On a dark night, a meadow lit only by the moon and stars.

 

Seen eight thrones sitting in a circle.

 

The figure of a terrible creature sat on each the majestic throne.

 

"I've looked east until I find the sea frontier. But I haven't seen a single intelligent creature!" a voice echoed from a rotten mouth with the most foul smell.

 

Two twinkling eyes stared with tremendous power, Two huge horns adorned its fat head, which glowed faintly in the dark.

 

His thick skin covered and protected his fat body like steel armor.

 

The forked tail wriggled behind him, you bet this creature used it as a weapon.

 

Mammon is angry.

 

"In the southeast there are only stupid creatures with great regeneration, even so there aren't any traces mana in their bodies." a crashing sound boomed from the ivory mouth with an unimaginable force.

 

Its long smoky trunk leaked out with tremendous energy, two huge tusks curled from the mouth on its chubby head.

 

Although this creature does not have wide ears, three slanted eyes that form a pyramid make it unnecessary.

 

Behemoth is disappointed.

 

"I found a very deep trough, but there was no mana activity from the trough so I didn't check it." A hoarse and coarse voice rang out from the row of huge teeth sticking out from the side of his mouth.

 

Calm blazing eyes sat deep within the creature's angular bone skull, which gave the creature a very ominous-looking appearance.

 

Several central horns sat on top of his head, just above his large, curved ears.

 

Its long body curled up on a throne, its skin gleaming under the moonlight showing how tough it was.

 

Leviathan is complaining.

 

"Brother, aren't you too lazy?" A languid voice rang out from the scaly creature in the shape of a lizard.

 

The savage red eyes looked languid within the creature's tough and prickly skull, which made the creature look lazy.

 

Several small horns in the middle sat on top of his head, just above his broad, pointed ears.

 

Eight large wings grew starting from the shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back.

 

Abaddon is sleepy.

 

"Shut up! You don't think the sea is wide?" Leviathan opened his mouth full of fangs and glared angrily at Abaddon.

 

Abaddon saw an angry Leviathan close one half-opened eye. He felt more sleepy.

 

"Abaddon, how far have you been looking?" crackling sounds were heard from the rows of broken teeth and a broad tongue.

 

Two large eyes monitored their surroundings from their large sockets. Its body is covered in coarse fur and its shoulders are roughly the same width as its pelvis.

 

The large fan-like ears sit on each side of the average, angular head, which itself is covered in a fan-like net and has several large tentacles protruding from the sides.

 

His low-fat body sat upright on his throne. Two broad fleshy arms hung at his sides and ended in a broad hand with claw-like fingers, of which there were 12 in total.

 

Azazel is objecting.

 

"Brother, in the sky there are only clouds, I will be sleepy if I fly higher" Abaddon replied with his eyes still closed.

 

"Why is your big body not having any power at all?" Azazel quipped.

 

Abaddon fell silent and soon they heard his snoring.

 

"DON'T SLEEP! WE HAVE A MEETING!!!" Mamon who saw his brother sleeping shouted angrily.

 

"Mamon.. can you lower your voice? My ears can be deaf" Behemoth held both parts of its head where the ears should be.

 

"You don't have ears, Behemoth" Leviathan said in confusion.

 

"Shut up! I met beasts that have the same appearance as me. They have beautiful wide ears, mine will definitely grow like that in a few years, I'm currently too young" Behemoth that lived for more than two centuries replied confidently.

 

"WOI ABADDON DON'T SLEEP! YOU DON'T HEAR YOUR BROTHER, HUH!?" Mamon again shouted at Abaddon.

 

Abaddon's snoring grew louder.

 

Lucifer is frowning.

 

Four black bat-like wings look beautiful perched on his back. His slender but muscular body was clad in a black silk shirt.

 

A golden spear was held in his right hand and his left hand held a forehead which was covered with two curved horns.

 

A long tail swept behind him, covered in snake-like scales all over its slippery surface.

 

He looked at his brother who had remained silent since the beginning of the meeting.

 

Pointy protrusions decorated its round head, which was devoid of any expression. A wisp of shadow shot out of the creature's nostrils which were located inside its wide nose.

 

Head with bee-like eye sits on top of a large bulging body. The exoskeleton armor covered every inch of it, glistening in the bright moonlight.

 

Its six transparent wings covered its entire back. It looked weak and fragile but no one dared to try its sharpness.

 

Beelzebub is silent.

 

He wouldn't talk if it wasn't important.

 

Feeling Lucifer seeing him, Beelzebub turned his head.

 

Actually Beelzebub didn't need to turn his head to look at Lucifer but he moved his head to show respect to their eldest brother.

 

Beelzebub shook his head indicating that he didn't have any news.

 

Lucifer's frown deepened.

 

The number of mana demons was increasing every hour, if they didn't find another mana species soon then they might be in danger.

 

It is not foreign to them if mana demons prey on each other. They discovered this was due to Demon's awakening process.

 

So the mana demons will continue to prey on each other until all the mana that Demon releases unites and forms its body.

 

But the problem is that the eight people here are all derived from the mana Demon spewed out. So it can be ascertained that when the demons become stronger, they will prey on them.

 

Lucifer looked at their mother, Asmodeus, the only female demon in this gathering.

 

Her beautiful eyes looked interested, her sharp nose and thick lips could make any man would do anything to see her smile.

 

Her luscious chest, small waist, and large hips would make anyone turn their heads quickly just to catch a glimpse of it, even if it meant twisting their necks until they broke.

 

Its two broad black wings and curved horns did not detract from the smoothness of its white skin. Instead she will be considered like an angel who came down from heaven.

 

Asmodeus is smiling.

 

She saw her children fighting and playing, their behavior had not changed as it was 200 years ago.

 

Feeling Lucifer staring at her, Asmodeus turned her head and nodded while giving a reassuring smile.

 

Even though Lucifer knew that the smile was only to comfort her son, Lucifer felt his worries lessen.

 

Asmodeus was the one who had the most mixed feelings about Demon awakening.

 

As the wife and also the first being created by Demon, Asmodeus is the one who wants Demon awakening the most.

 

But her desire will sacrifice herself and the children they love.

 

Asmodeus knew that Demon himself never imagined this would happen. Demon just wants to be free from his boredom.

 

Asmodeus understood how much Demon suffered from that disease. Even Asmodeus' beautiful face and body were unable to calm the boredom of Demon.

 

The wind from the west blew past them.

 

Asmodeus' gentle smile froze,

 

Lucifer's frown disappeared,

 

Beelzebub buzzes,

 

Abaddon opened his eyes wide,

 

Mammon is silent

 

Azazel, Behemoth, and Leviathan stopped arguing.

 

They all looked towards the direction of the wind.

 

"Mother, that—" Lucifer's voice trembled with hope.

 

"Yes my son, that is our hope, maybe our only hope..." Asmodeus replied with a hopeful tone.

 

The eight demons stood from their respective thrones. They stared at Asmodeus awaiting orders from their beloved mother.

 

"Gather every troop! We're moving now!" Asmodeus lost her gentleness and ordered in a voice full of authority.

 

"YES, MOTHER!!" answered the children with enthusiasm.

 

Demon army marched.

 

 

 

 

 

The Story of Nevare

 

 

{Meer Calendar, 15 June, 1 Years Before Demon War}

 

{City of Heles}

 

The sun of Heles City looked exhausted.

 

He started to lie down and made the sky of Heles City turn red.

 

The sun looks tired, why is the sun tired?

 

Isn't he a mighty light that watching humans from the sky.

 

"Anna..." a faint voice sounded, but she didn't care.

 

Isn't he the mighty light that illuminates all beings in the Meer continent.

 

Isn't he the mighty light, Zelos the God of Light.

 

"Anna..." Now the voice was louder and seemed angry.

 

Anna felt a shake from her shoulder. Her body that started to sway woke Anna from her daydream.

 

"Silvie... what's wrong?" Anna asked with her head tilted.

 

Anna looked at her childhood friend.

 

Silvie have long brown hair flowing over her chest showing her cheerful and smooth face. Beautiful blue eyes, perched under thin brown eyebrows, looked worried for her best friend.

 

Clean white skin looks red from sunburn. Even so, it does not reduce its attractiveness in attracting the opposite sex.

 

"What's wrong!? You've been daydreaming and staring at the sunset for a long time. I called you many times but you didn't answer." Silvie complained.

 

Anna and Silvie weren't kids anymore they were 17 years old. In the City of Heles, a 17-year-old girl must marry and start her own family.

 

But these two beautiful girls have not found a partner yet.

 

Silvie was unmarried because she was busy working in her parents' clothing store, even so Silvie had suitors whose queues were longer than the most famous potions shop in town.

 

While Anna…

 

Anna would only marry after two things. One, a boy her age who didn't yet become mage could defeat her in a sword fight. Two, she would only marry after become mage.

 

"Anna!!! You're daydreaming again!" Silvie shook Anna's body harder.

 

"Oh! Yes? Yes? What were you talking about earlier?" Anna wake up and asked.

 

"Why are you daydreaming like a woman who has lost her mind?" Silvie asked anxiously.

 

"It's nothing Silvie" Anna sighed and looked somber.

 

"Is your mana flow not active yet?" Silvie stared with a sad face.

 

"Yes, not yet." Anna looked down sadly.

 

Silvie hugged her best friend tightly. Silvie knew Anna desperately wanted to become a mage but she lacked teachers, money, and talent.

 

Silvie saw her friend who kept getting up early to practice swordsmanship until the night.

 

Anna really wanted to become a mage. She didn't want her life to just stop in this city.

 

Anna wanted to be able to fly and shoot fire like the mage she had seen as a child.

 

"Anna, it's time for us to go home, your parents will be worried if you are late." Silvie looked at her with a smile.

 

"Hmm." Anna just nodded.

 

Her body was very tired. Anna continued to train until she passed out but the mana flow in her body didn't show the slightest reaction to getting up.

 

This made Anna very frustrated.

 

Anna and Silvie parted ways at a crossroads. Anna dragged her tired body into her house.

 

From the outside this house looks warm and comfortable. It is built with white bricks and has mahogany decor. This house only has one floor.

 

Tall, boxy windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the home in a fairly asymmetrical pattern.

 

This house is equipped with an old kitchen and two bathrooms, also has a small living room, three bedrooms, a dining room, and a basement which also serves as a storage area.

 

The roof is triangular in shape and covered with overlapping tiles. A small chimney is next to the house.

 

The house itself is surrounded by a simple garden, with mostly grass and a few small trees.

 

"Anna where have you been? Don't tell me you're practicing swordsmanship again!? I told you not to be a mage! You're an adult! You'll be 20 years old soon! You want to be a spinster? Huh!?" an angry voice came from inside the house.

 

He is Anna's father, Gilbert Morris.

 

"Gilbert, let Anna rest first" a soft voice came from a middle-aged woman with white hair, fair skin and a pretty face.

 

She looked more like a noble's daughter compared to a simple housewife. The gentle smile that always formed on her pink lips made Gilbert's neighbors and friends jealous of him.

 

She is Anna's mother, Cila Morris.

 

"You shut up woman! I am the head of this household, I am in charge!" Gilbert snapped at his wife.

 

"Okay... we can talk while we eat." Cila smiled softly.

 

"Humph!" Gilbert sat on a chair at the dining table with his face still angry.

 

"Anna, let's eat first, you must be hungry" Cila held Anna's hand and brought her to the dining room.

 

The dining room of Anna's house has a round table two meters in diameter with 4 chairs arranged around it.

 

On the dining table there are various kinds of food that are still warm. Cila always re-cooks their dinner and gets up early to make their breakfast.

 

Anna who was tired just sat and ate her dinner.

 

Gilbert began to speak again.

 

"Anna you as a woman shouldn't think too much about mana. You want to become a mage? Heh! Why do you want to become a mage? Can you really fight?

 

You better be like your mother. Look at your mother she has no mana but she makes a good wife. Every time we come home there is always warm food.

 

Whenever you need anything, your mother is always there.

 

The house is always clean. Your brother can focus on school without having to bother about food and clean clothes.

 

Not like our neighbors. Have you seen their house? Like a wrecked ship. Albert always complained of hunger whenever he was on guard duty.

 

Look at me whenever I have a guard duty I can brag about my wife's food in front of other colleagues.

 

I even got a promotion for often giving the captain of the guard your mother's good food. Now I become the vice-captain of the guards.

 

See a family with a mage wife, neglected. Their children are starving, their house is a mess, and her husband is cheating on her with a maid.

 

Would you like your family to be like that? Huh?..." Gilbert continued to babble as he ate.

 

Cila, who was highly praised by Gilbert, just looked down in shame with a flushed face. She loved being praised by her husband but not in front of their child either.

 

Anna just bowed silently, she no longer had the energy to argue with her father.

 

Actually their family is a happy family.

 

Gilbert works as a wall gatekeeper, while Cila works as a housewife.

 

Anna has a younger brother named Artur who currently attends a Mage school. Artur managed to get a scholarship at the most famous mage academy in the human alliance, the Military Academy.

 

After he graduated from his school, Artur would leave and live in the Military Academy dormitory. Gilbert was very proud of his only son and boasted about him.

 

Whenever Artur came home, he always shared his experiences during school.

 

Anna wanted to be able to fight with a sword in her right hand and a staff in her left. Anna also wanted to become a great mage.

 

However, Gilbert's love and pride in Cila made him think that the ideal and good woman for the family was a woman like Cila.

 

Submissive, diligent, gentle, and stay-at-home.

 

Anna doesn't hate Cila, she's just disappointed in Cila.

 

Cila comes from a mage family, both of her parents are mages. Anna never knew why Cila didn't activate her mana flow and became a mage or why Cila wanted to marry Gilbert who was only a wall gatekeeper.

 

Hearing Gilbert still raving and praising his wife, Anna quickly finished her dinner.

 

"I'm done" Anna ignored Gilbert and rushed into her room.

 

"Hey Anna! I'm not done talking yet." Seeing Anna rushing to her room, Gilbert wanted to catch up, but Cila grabbed his hand.

 

"Gilbert, maybe she's tired" Cila said with a soft smile on her lips.

 

"Huft... Cila you know best how pathetic a child in a mage family is"

 

"I know Gilbert... I know... but Anna is now an adult, she will understand" Cila looked directly into Gilbert's eyes reassuringly.

 

"Humph!" Gilbert sat back in his chair and continued eating his dinner.

 

Both of Cila's parents are mage. both have busy work schedules. They didn't have time to take care of Cila, so Cila lives alone in big house with her maid.

 

Even so, Cila is still happy because she still has both parents. Her Mage parents also make Cila feel proud.

 

Until they decided to divorce. Cila's father already had another lover, his own platoon partner. Meanwhile, his mother was pregnant with another man's child.

 

They separated because they hated each other, didn't even want to be in the same place.

 

Cila who is their child is considered as a symbol that they once loved each other. Cila is hated by her parents.

 

Little Cila lives in a big house alone.

 

Her maid chose to follow the new master in another house.

 

This was a normal life for Little Cila, but something was different.

 

She had no parent anymore.

 

Maybe she didn't have them in the first place.

 

Therefore Cila chose to marry Gilbert, an ordinary wall gatekeeper.

 

She wants to have a family with a clean house even though it is small,

 

Food that is warm even though from cheap ingridient,

 

and a gentle mother even though just an ordinary person not a mage.

 

Reminiscing about her sad past Cila just sits back and waits for Gilbert to finish his meal.

 

She is satisfied and content with her current life. Times have changed, humans are no longer at war with elves.

 

Women no longer need to take up arms. It is time for women to do their real duties, take care of their family and educate their children.

 

Anna's room is located not far from the dining room, only one room after the kitchen.

 

Its location close to the garden in the back yard made the moonlight come in from the window beside the bed.

 

There was no furniture such as dolls, posters, or other items that a girl of Anna's age might have in her bedroom. There is only a bed and a cupboard containing only a few clothes.

 

Anna didn't have a passion for collecting fine dresses or beautiful clothes, she just needed clothes that didn't interfere with her training.

 

She also doesn't like to preen so Anna's room doesn't have a mirror or a table which is usually filled with cosmetics for women. In the corner of the room there was only a basin filled with water and a grindstone inside it.

 

Anna changed her clothes and sat in front of the basin. She didn't have the energy to take a shower and it was already getting cold. Yet she still had the energy to polish and sharpen her sword.

 

This was the only sword that Anna had, she worked in the Silvie family's clothing store for months and saved up to buy this shabby sword.

 

Even so, Anna loved her shabby sword very much. Anna always cleaned and sharpened it so that the shabby sword turned back into a sharp sword.

 

Satisfied with looking at her sword glistening in the moonlight, Anna returned to her bed. She need to wake up early and go back to training.

 

Even so, the exhausted and irritated Anna couldn't sleep. She spun around her bed to find a more comfortable position.

 

It wasn't long before Anna's bed was crumpled, then there was a knocking sound from her window.

 

knock knock knock

 

Anna stood up and walked to the window. Outside the window, there was a handsome young man with red hair, it was Tristan Ryan.

 

Even though Anna doesn't have time to hang out with her friends, Anna's pretty face that is similar to her mother's attracts some men.

 

In fact, some of them were Anna's loyal pursuers. One of them is Tristan.

 

Anna opened the window.

 

"What's wrong Tristan, it's already late night?" if it was someone else, Anna wouldn't answer and called Gilbert to kick him out.

 

"Anna, I have some good news, maybe this is your chance to get a [Mana Potion]!" Tristan whispered cheerfully.

 

Anna likes Tristan because it was he who supported her to become a mage.

 

Coupled with his handsome face, Tristan is one of the boy that Anna thought would be her husband. But unfortunately, Tristan's sword skills are still far below Anna's.

 

"Is this true? You didn't lie to ask me out right?" Anna frowned suspiciously.

 

"For Zelos' sake, I'm not lying. I heard it from the caravan that just arrived this afternoon.

 

They found a red bear while crossing the outskirts of the Bog forest. This red bear is young and alone with no parents." Tristan swore by the name of the god of light.

 

"Then why didn't the caravan go after it?" Anna was still suspicious.

 

"The caravan is carrying a lot of luggage and they are in a hurry to get to town before nightfall." Tristan gave an answer.

 

'the caravan probably doesn't want to be late to meet the buyers' thought Anna and dispelled her suspicions.

 

"Okay I believe" Anna nodded.

 

"Good! I, Roko, Lina, and Vivi are going to the forest to look for that red bear. Do you want to come with us?" Tristan invites.

 

"Bog Forest? Isn't that dangerous?" Anna is worried

 

"Anna, if you want to become a mage, you have to be brave!" Tristan whispered louder with burning eyes.

 

Anna was stunned to hear Tristan's words, Anna would never be a mage if she was a coward.

 

"You're right. I'm coming with you. Where do we meet?" Anna answered with also burning eyes.

 

"Tomorrow morning, in front of the east gate!" Tristan replied.

 

"Okay. See you tomorrow" Anna closed her window without giving Tristan a chance to answer.

 

Silvie once told her to be cold with men so they would feel challenged. Since it was Silvie the Town Flower's suggestion, Anna would follow it.

 

Anna returned to her bed, but she couldn't close her eyes. The reason this time was different, she couldn't wait for tomorrow's adventure.

 

 

 

 

 

The Story of Nevare Part 2

 

 

The sun had already appeared and shone on the City of Heles.

 

A girl with white hair like snow was standing under a shady tree with her arms crossed.

 

Horizontal branches hang at the ends, forming a shady shade.

 

Downy branches mixed with glandular hairs as well as leaves.

 

The shaded banyan tree hide her from the sun.

 

Knee-high grass grew around it.

 

In front of it there is a path that is often traversed by the wheels of the merchant's carriage.

 

Anna's short white hair waved in the wind.

 

Her clothes were made of simple materials, a light blue cloth that was rough and loose covering her belly.

 

A breastplate is made of multiple layers of vertical leather with square edges and is unadorned.

 

This leather armor, only covered the front, the back was where the straps were and provided no real protection.

 

This leather armor was Silvie's masterpiece.

 

She gave it to Anna for free when She found out that Anna had spent all her hard earned money on a shabby sword.

 

Anna was wearing brown trousers made of the same material as her clothes,

 

She didn't want to look flashy so she opted for clothes with dark tones.

 

Her beloved sword was sheathed on her right waist. Anna also carried a small knife strapped to her right thigh.

 

From a distance she looks like a white rose.

 

Beautiful though thorny.

 

She had been standing here for two hours. Waiting in front of the east gate under a shady banyan tree.

 

From where she stood Anna could see everyone entering or leaving the east gate.

 

The east gate in the morning was still so deserted that there was no way she would miss her friends. But she still didn't see them.

 

Anna was getting annoyed.

 

She saw the sunlight slipping behind the leaves of the banyan tree.

 

The sun was getting higher and higher. Indicates that morning will become noon.

 

The leaves of the banyan tree swayed in the wind.

 

She could see sunlight reflecting off the grass in front of her.

 

There was no rain last night or this morning, but the wind from the Bog forest brought dew that watered the grass around it.

 

Anna was getting annoyed, when she was about to decide to go home and felt cheated, four teenagers came and waved at her.

 

"Where have you been? It's already noon!" Anna who saw her friends started to get angry.

 

"uhh, sorry Anna, there-" Tristan tried to explain.

 

"Anna! We are not wild girls like you, this morning I have to wash, cook and clean the house. I don't have a maid who always keeps the house clean like your mother" Lina cut Tristan word and sneered at Anna.

 

She has a mature body unlike girl on her age.

 

Lina didn't carry a sword, only a small knife strapped to her waist. She was wearing a white shirt and tight pants.

 

Her thin clothes made the shadow of her breasts visible. Lina also unbuttoned her top two buttons, revealing her cleavage.

 

Her breasts looked more prominent than usual, she didn't tie her breasts with a strophium like Anna but wore a corset.

 

Her face looks a little red maybe because of the powder she used. Most likely Lina wasn't late because she helped with the housework but because she took the time to dress up.

 

"That's right! Anna, we don't have a maid like your mother" Vivi supported Lina's opinion and didn't forget to insult Anna's mother.

 

The house is always clean, food is warm, and clothes are always available make Anna's neighbors jealous. Likewise with Lina and Vivi's family.

 

Vivi is an innocent little girl. She is often found always behind Lina.

 

Her blonde hair was braided in two revealing a small and cheerful face. Small pouting lips and innocent green eyes make people who see it want to pinch her chubby cheeks.

 

Her white, clean skin and short body make people suspect that Vivi's age is older than her actual age.

 

Vivi had the same clothes as Lina, as if the two of them were twins.

 

But Vivi's small breasts don't seem to change at all despite wearing a corset.

 

They were both girls the same age as Anna.

 

The two of them were like people who wanted to go to a dance instead of going into a dangerous forest to hunt.

 

Anna wanted to teach them how to dress. She also doesn't like it when people call his mother a maid.

 

Before she started to get angry, a big boy came to cut in.

 

He is Roko, even though they are the same age, Roko's face that has grown a beard and mustache looks old.

 

"Hey.. hey.. we don't have time to argue. Let's go to the forest, before the gate guards start getting suspicious" Roko joined in.

 

"huft... Anna, sorry about this but we'll talk as we go, okay?" Tristan begged.

 

"Okay!" Anna still looks annoyed.

 

Actually Anna didn't care about this group, she just needed Tristan to point out the location of the young red bear.

 

If the red bear was really still a child, Anna could have hunted it herself.

 

A red bear is included in the mutated animal category with the iron level danger, but if it is still young it will only enter the copper level danger.

 

Anna's sword technique was even recognized by the wall guards. They often commented that Anna would make a great witch.

 

But Gilbert didn't like that comment and forbade Anna to practice swordsmanship in front of the guards. Anna ended up practicing swordsmanship alone.

 

Anna and four other teenagers entered the forest.

 

The Bog Forest still had the white mist that had just descended from the plateau.

 

The lush trees in the Bog forest make the view obstructed.

 

Normally, adventurers would ask spell users from the [Detect] faction to be scouts at the front.

 

Anna and her friends had no mages in their group. They were only guided by Tristan who wanted to show off his prowess.

 

However, Tristan had no experience reading directions in the forest or looking for tracks. So the five of them walked far away and often they returned to the same place.

 

"Tristan, do you really know the way?" Lina complained.

 

Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

 

Lina's white shirt was drenched in sweat, her cleavage more visible because her clothes were too thin.

 

Tristan and Roko who saw the beautiful sight gulped.

 

"Calm down Lina! Soon we will arrive, I'm sure we are on the right path" Tristan said confidently but his gaze did not leave Lina's chest.

 

Seeing Tristan staring at her lewdly, Lina smiled triumphantly at Anna, but Anna didn't care.

 

Lina was annoyed with Anna's response. She felt that Anna was an arrogant girl.

 

Anna never hung out with any other girl besides Silvie. Even so Anna has many male fans, the main reason is Anna's beautiful face.

 

That was why Lina felt triumphant when Tristan paid more attention to her. But Lina wanted all the boys in the group to ignore Anna.

 

"Roko, can you take off my corset, I'm having a little trouble breathing" Lina puffed out her chest while pretending to be hard to breathe.

 

Roko widened her eyes, seeing the corset that seemed unable to hold Lina's breasts anymore. Tristan looked at Roko with envy.

 

Vivi looked at Lina worriedly, she felt sorry for her friend who was having trouble breathing.

 

Anna who knew Lina's acting just cursed in her heart.

 

'damn you whore!'

 

Anna is getting annoyed that they can't find the young red bear.

 

Tristan as a guide, instead of finding it, he leads them astray.

 

Lina who always complained of being tired.

 

Vivi who didn't help at all.

 

Roko who always stares lewdly at Lina's chest and ass.

 

All this made Anna want to part with them and find the young red bear alone.

 

But before Anna mustered up the courage and heart to do that, they heard footsteps coming from behind them.

 

"Jon, what am I saying, we have a game here heheh" A soft chuckle sounded.

 

A man walked gracefully through the bushes and trees.

 

"hehe yeah Bon, you're never wrong hehehe" a rough voice chuckle stupidly.

 

Another man was big like an orc and walked without paying attention to the bushes and trees.

 

The trees that fell on his body creaked and nearly fell. Shows Jon's extraordinary body strength.

 

As the two men drew closer, Anna saw their faces.

 

"Wow Jon! Jackpot Jon… we have three games of tender meat" Bon smirks.

 

Bon had a slender body, so slender it was as if he had no flesh.

 

His clenched thighs seemed to be missing something in between.

 

Bon wears a white shirt with lace on the cuffs. His pants were still clean so anyone who saw him would not think that he had just crossed a muddy forest.

 

His face was smooth white, his nose was sharp, his teeth were yellow but still neat, and his eyes were wide but there were dark bags under them.

 

Bon looks like a beautiful woman or man who has been tortured for years.

 

"hehe yes Bon, we get Bon jackpot, we can be rich Bon hehehe" Jon smiled stupidly.

 

Unlike Bon, Jon has a large body with a distended stomach.

 

Walking astride shows that his strong legs take a heavy weight off his body.

 

Jon wears sleeveless leather armor, revealing various wounds on both arms, from whip wounds to sword wounds.

 

It is not known what Jon's pants are made of because they are in very bad condition, his right pants are only knee-length with a tear in his thigh.

 

While his left pants covered up to his ankles but it poor condition made his pants look like cloth wrapped around his legs.

 

These two men had an aura that gave teenagers goosebumps. Their disgusting smiles made the teenagers feel like they had met a hungry beast.

 

Anna knew these two men were very dangerous and they were most likely mages. They are not here looking for prey, but looking for humans to sell as slaves.

 

"RUN!!!" Anna screamed and immediately ran.

 

But the speed of the frightened teenagers couldn't beat the speed of a mage's spell.

 

"Oops, don't be so fast, you guys will still be here! [Earth Prison]!" Jon slammed his hands on the ground.

 

Suddenly a mound appeared from the ground, the mound continued to rise very quickly and cut off their way out.

 

Before the mound got any higher, Anna jumped over it. But her slower friends couldn't keep up with Anna.

 

The mound then closed like the teeth of a closed human mouth. Lina, Vivi, Tristan and Roko are trapped inside.

 

Anna gritted her teeth and decided to leave them. Her logic said she couldn't do anything even if she stayed and protected them.

 

Anna felt very scared, sad, and disappointed by her weakness.

 

However, a large figure stands in her way, Jon.

 

Anna didn't know how Jon managed to move from behind her and got in front of her in the blink of an eye,

 

or what spell Jon used to make his massive body move quietly and not crash into the trees.

 

Anna quickly drew her sword and slashed at Jon's body.

 

Anna had never killed anyone before, but her frightened body gave off a slashing reflex like the one she had practiced countless times.

 

"[Matrial Art: Wall Skin]" Jon's gruff voice cast the spell.

 

Suddenly Jon's entire skin seemed to turn black. The tip of Anna's sword stab Jon's stomach but couldn't pierce it then it broke

 

Anna was stunned to see her broken sword. The sword she always polished and sharpened every night broke in two.

 

The last glint of the sword shone in Anna's eyes, reminding her how happy she was when she got the sword for the first time.

 

She didn't know what she had to do to survive in this situation.

 

All of her techniques and swordsmanship were like trash in front of two mages. Anna also understood Artur's words about the mage's power 'everyone other than mages is just an ant'.

 

Bon who was far behind came and clung to Anna's back at an unseen speed.

 

"Hehehe looks like you've given up, so soon? I thought you'd put up an interesting fight, disappointing" Bon's soft voice sounded like it was licking Anna's neck.

 

She had goosebumps and wanted to turn against, but once again the mage's spell was faster.

 

"Hehehe [Sleep]!" Bon chuckled.

 

The last thing Anna saw before falling asleep was Bon's grin that gave her nightmares.

 

 

 

 

 

The Story of Nevare Part 3

 

 

"A fly

 

A goose

 

one fly

 

one loose

 

they fly into the forest

 

Oi I'm really unlucky

 

Where do the Baso go

 

Sitting pensive all the time

 

Oi I always remember

 

My lost chicken"

 

Anna woke up, opened her heavy eyes.

 

The [Sleep] spell still seemed to be affecting her body.

 

Anna looked around, there was a melodious singing voice, she turned to the source of the sound.

 

Seen a man sitting looking at the bonfire in front of him.

 

A melodious tone came out of his mouth.

 

The song he sings is very confusing.

 

The beat is cheerful but gradually people who listen to it will feel sad, strange.

 

The man turned around.

 

"You're awake sleeping princess" Bon smirks.

 

His neat yellow teeth and black eyes revealed a face with a friendly grin.

 

Seeing Bon's grin, Anna remembered her nightmare.

 

It's not a dream, it's reality.

 

Her face turned pale. her voice choked.

 

Seeing Anna's reaction, Bon's grin grew wider.

 

"You think this is a bad dream right? Hehehe believe me you're already awake"

 

Bon stretched out his white hand, his hand moving to his cheek, and caressing it.

 

Anna tried to move away, but her body couldn't move. Anna's body is bound by ropes that wrap around her legs and arms.

 

"Shhh... shhh... shhh... it's okay honey. Reality is crueler than a nightmare" Bon comforted him but his eyes looked sad.

 

Anna struggled again, but her bound body couldn't move freely. Bon smirks again at her resistance.

 

She wanted to scream but her mouth was covered by a shabby cloth. She was caught in a nightmare.

 

A crackling sound was heard from the burning wood.

 

The light of the bonfire shone on Bon's face.

 

His beautiful face looks sad, angry, and happy, mixed in one container, revenge. Anna looked him in the eye.

 

She started to stop moving, not because she managed to calm herself down, but out of fear.

 

The fear that came from seeing Bon's vengeful face.

 

'What really happened?'

 

'why am I so unlucky?'

 

'I just want to be a mage!'

 

'are women not allowed to become mages?'

 

'why is this so difficult?'

 

'Why am I the only one who can't become a mage?'

 

'why did Artur become a mage?'

 

'why?'

 

'why?'

 

'why?'

 

A single tear fell from both of their eyes at the same time.

 

"Ah, I'm sorry honey, Your eyes remind me of my old eyes" Bon wiped his tears and Anna's tears.

 

"This is your sword, right? Your training sword. Do you really want to become a mage huh?" Bon looks at Anna's sword in his hand.

 

She doesn't realize that Bon is holding a sword, Bon's singing and face grabs her attention too much.

 

Bon kept staring at her sword until a chuckle escaped his mouth.

 

"Hehehe"

 

The chuckle turned into laughter.

 

"Ha ha ha ha"

 

Then Bon's laughter grew louder.

 

"HAHAHAHAHA"

 

Until it sounded weird like someone who wanted to explode his stomach with laughter.

 

"HAKAHAKAHAKAHAKAHAK!!!"

 

Anna trembled at Bon's laughter.

 

"Hehehe Bon she wants to be a mage Bon hehehe" came a hoarse voice from across the bonfire.

 

Anna turned and saw Jon sitting and eating raw meat. She was dumbfounded, Anna moved her head trying to find something.

 

Bon stopped laughing, looked at Anna, and started to open his mouth.

 

"they're there!" Bon pointed to a small hill.

 

Anna turned her head, her eyes wide, she remembered what happened earlier.

 

Her four friends were locked up in that little hill, how did they breathe? are they still alive? Anna was worried, she turned to Bon.

 

"What do you think? They're dead? Of course not, what do you think a mage spell is? It's the [Earth Prison] Spell. I created it by changing the structure of the soil with the gravity formula.

 

Inside it was like a prison with a room, and of course there were vents to let air in. Cool right?" Bon puffs out his chest proudly.

 

Anna had absolutely no idea what Bon was talking about, but she knew that Bon wasn't lying.

 

Anna breathed a sigh of relief.

 

"Why are you breathing a sigh of relief? You should hope them to kill themselves inside [Earth Prison].

 

You know what nobles do with slaves?

 

That is more terrible than death, your two male friends will be forced to work in the mines. Pounding large stones into small stones for the rest of their lives.

 

Your little girl friend will become a noble toy with strange tastes, she will be forced to fuck with big muscular guys.

 

Her vagina and anus will be inserted things that should not be forced into that place.

 

Your sexy friend will become a sex slave, she will have sex with various men every time she wakes up.

 

When the buyer was bored, he would give her to his subordinates, then they would fuck her until she broke or if she was lucky she would be sold to a brothel.

 

From there she would suck a fat, smelly man's dick until she was old or dead.

 

And of them all, the one that ended up the most tragic was you.

 

They really like girls with great passion and determination. Especially the girl who really wanted to become a mage.

 

They will torture and toy you, until your spirit and will is crushed.

 

They are very creative, you know?

 

When you think 'this hurts the most', they will find new ways to torture you.

 

Trust me, girl who wants to become a mage, you will hope to have a chance to kill yourself." The glow of the campfire shone on Ben's face, his eyes reflecting it, making it seem like it was shining.

 

Anna gulped as she looked into Bon's eyes, he didn't threaten but gave a promise of what would happen.

 

Anna shivered, she couldn't imagine what would happen to her.

 

Anna was very scared. Tears welled up from her eyes, but this time Bon didn't wipe them away.

 

"You'd better get some sleep, tomorrow we're going on a trip through the Bog forest."

 

Bon turned his face away, staring at the bonfire.

 

That night, she couldn't calm down, she really hoped this was just a bad dream.

 

But the cold night and the hard ground on which she lay, reminded her of Bon's words.

 

'reality is crueler than nightmare'.

 

'Dad, Mom, Please help me!' Anna groaned in her heart.

 

....

 

{Meer Calendar, 17 June, 1 Years Before Demon War}

 

Five teenagers walking through the forest with their hands tied.

 

Jon was standing at the front, he was holding the rope. Sometimes Jon pulled the rope and made five teenagers fall forward. Jon seems to be having a good time.

 

Bon walked behind, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings. Unlike Jon, he was very careful on this trip.

 

The Bog Forest is famous for its beasts and monsters, if they attack, it won't be a problem to Bon and Jon but will give the five teenagers a chance to escape.

 

Especially the white-haired girl with leather armor on her body.

 

During the journey Anna was silent and did not speak. She didn't complain even though they continued walking with sleepy eyes.

 

Jon opened [Earth Prison] and tied the hands of Lina and the others before sunrise. Then they continued their journey for two hours.

 

Even though Anna remained silent, her eyes continued to monitor the situation around her.

 

After she finished crying all night, she realized that no one was going to help them. No one, when they were in the middle of the wilderness.

 

Only she alone can save her. Therefore Anna remained vigilant and waited for her chance.

 

Anna's movements did not go unnoticed by Bon, he just smirked seeing this young girl not giving up.

 

Bon admires her determination, because he used to be like that too.

 

The Bog Forest was still shrouded in ankle-deep mist, but not as high as when they started their journey.

 

Trees as high as 23-25 meters can be seen everywhere, their thick and tall leaves make the morning atmosphere dark.

 

The sound of birds chirping is often heard, they have been up since the morning to work and look for prey.

 

The creaking of insects adds to the boisterous atmosphere of the forest.

 

The tall bushes made hairs stand on end, imagining what creature they were hiding.

 

The steep and slippery road made the teenagers slip, but Jon didn't care and continued to pull the rope in his hand.

 

Lina who fell, was dragged by the rope that bound her hands, making her thin white clothes torn and dirty.

 

Lina's sexy body can be seen from her torn clothes, but no one cares.

 

The five teenagers lowered their heads and shivered in fear.

 

The dark and cold atmosphere of the forest made their faces even paler.

 

"Jon!" Bon's voice was heard breaking the noise of the forest.

 

Jon, who was having fun with his new toy, looked up.

 

Seen a large four-legged creature with a height of two meters.

 

He stared at the crowd of people in front of him with his sharp eyes.

 

Thick saliva dripped from between his teeth.

 

It was a red bear.

 

 

 

 

 

The Story of Nevare Part 4

 

 

Jon pounded his chest furiously like a gorilla challenging a fight.

 

"Oaah oAhhh!"

 

"Jon, keep him away, we have to keep our captive save" Bon panics.

 

Bon panicked because he never expected they would meet a red bear.

 

He had chosen the safest path in the Bog forest, there should be no dangerous beasts they encountered.

 

But they met a red bear who had a habitat far from this place.

 

'What is going on?'

 

Red bears have fleshy pads on the soles of their feet and hands that muffle the sound of their footsteps, so they can walk silently.

 

Bon who didn't have the [Detect] spell didn't feel the red bear approaching.

 

Standing up to 6 meters tall, the red bear has a mutation in its fur.

 

When a red bear is young, its fur is still black, but gradually its fur will harden and turn red as it matures.

 

The red fur on the red bear's body is very hard, they are able to withstand attacks from sharp objects and fire.

 

The only way to injure a red bear with a sharp weapon is to stab its insides.

 

Another mutation possessed by red bears is their hard claws, so hard and sharp their claws are able to cut through iron.

 

Mutations in the fur and claws on the red bear's body make it classified as mutated animals silver tier danger.

 

Even so, the adult red bear is no threat to Bon and Jon if they work together.

 

But unfortunately, the five teenagers will be a burden they must bear.

 

Bon racked his brains thinking of a way to get out of this situation.

 

Anna was surprised to see the red bear.

 

She realized that the red bear was angry not from hunger but as if it had lost something very precious.

 

This red bear is 'she' not 'he'.

 

She was the mother of the young red bear they were looking for.

 

"ROAAARRRR!"

 

The Mother Red Bear roared and lunged. Her roar snapped Anna and Bon out of their reverie.

 

"OHHHH!"

 

Jon let go of the rope in his hand and lunged forward.

 

BOOM!

 

The Mother Red Bear and Jon's body collided with a crashing sound like two boulders colliding.

 

"UAAGHH!"

 

Jon's lighter body flying and crashed into the big trees in his path. The Mother Red Bear was only pushed back three steps.

 

The tree that Jon's body hit fell. One of them fell on Anna and the other teenagers. The shadow of the 23 meter tall tree was getting closer.

 

"Tch! [Earth Pris—" Bon wanted to cast a spell to protect and lock his captives, but the spell failed after Anna bumped into him.

 

Anna, realizing that their opportunity has arrived, takes quick steps to thwart Bon's spell.

 

Bak!

 

"Ugh!"

 

Bon slapped Anna with the back of his hand. She was thrown crashing into her friends in the back. Her cheeks were red and blood was dripping from the edges of her lips.

 

Bam!

 

The tree fell right between Anna and Bon. Splitting Bon with five teenagers.

 

The other four teenagers saw it all happening very quickly, they became panicked and tried to run away in all directions.

 

But their hands were tied together causing them to fall on top of each other.

 

"JON! GET HERE QUICKLY—" Bon, getting angry, called out to his brother, but The Red Bear Mother didn't give him a chance and attacked.

 

ROARRR!!

 

"Tch! You're so annoying! [Earth Armor] [Reinforce Strength]" Bon used two spells at once.

 

Suddenly his thin body became muscular and the ground lifted from his feet until his head covered his body with the earth armor.

 

Bon intercepts The Mother Red Bear.

 

Bam!!

 

The collision of Bon and the mother red bear made the earth tremble. They don't fall over each other, showing Bon with his spell having the same power as a 6 meter tall red bear.

 

Bon punched her in the stomach, but her tough red fur muffled the blow until it wasn't felt.

 

He swung his claws. Bon tries to back away but his claws extend and scratch Bon's earth protector.

 

Bon cast his third spell [Earth Spike], hundreds of spikes shot out from the ground and rained down on the red bear mother's body.

 

But she continues to chase ignoring Bon's rain of spikes.

 

DING! DING! DING! DING!

 

The spikes hitting her body clattered as if colliding with hard metal.

 

Anna takes advantage of Bon's fierce fight against The Mother Red Bear. She took the small knife that was on her thigh and cut the rope in her hand.

 

Then she helped her other four friends.

 

They immediately fled from that place.

 

Bon's fight against The Mother Red Bear is getting fiercer. They have equal strength.

 

"UAAHHH! [Mana Matrial Art : Fist Hard]!" Jon came and smacked The Mother Red Bear in the face with his blackened hand.

 

BOOM!

 

Jon's punch sent her flying backwards.

 

"hehehehe sorry I'm late Bon hehe" Jon landed, laughed stupidly, and scratched the back of his head.

 

"Let me fight this beast. You're after our runaway slave!" Bon didn't turn around while giving orders.

 

Bon is not worried that the five teenagers will be able to escape forest safely. They do not know the way in the forest.

 

Bon worries that the five teenagers will end up in the belly of a beast.

 

"I don't care about the two boys. But you have to bring the three girls back!" Bon continued his orders.

 

Lina, Vivi, and Anna will be sold at a high price in the slave market. As for Tristan and Roko, he didn't care, they were just extra income.

 

Jon alone would find it difficult to take care of five kids at once, so reducing two wouldn't be a problem.

 

"hehe okay okay Bon hehe" Jon turned around and ran at an incredible speed for his big body.

 

...

 

Anna ran as fast as she could. They didn't know where they were going to run but they had to stay away from that place.

 

They kept on running, Lina no longer whined from exhaustion. Her face was pale and she was panting for breath, but she kept on running.

 

There was the sound of movement behind them. It sounded like an elephant running. Anna's face turned pale.

 

"hehe where are you guys going? Hehe" Jon's hoarse voice was getting closer.

 

"hehe looks like you guys want to play chase hehe" getting closer.

 

"hehe.. Eh? What's that? Eh? Careful..." Jon suddenly sounded confused.

 

Stupp

 

"Aakh!!"

 

There was a whistling sound followed by Roko's scream. Anna and the others turned to where Roko was. Then they were astonished.

 

A spear was seen stuck in Roko's chest. Roko didn't understand what was happening and tried to catch his breath. But all he felt was a pain in his chest.

 

Roko looked down and stared at his chest, a spear 1.5 meters long pierced through his chest.

 

He fell on his back.

 

Bam!

 

Blood dripped from between his lips.

 

His chest heaved up and down trying to catch his breath. Until it stops moving.

 

Roko breathed his last.

 

His eyes were still wide, not understanding why he could die in a place like this.

 

From behind the bushes came a swarm of short green creatures surrounding them.

 

Their faces are green, with large eyeballs, long noses, and pointed ears that make them look like stupid creatures, but the gleam in their eyes shows intelligence.

 

"Eh? What is this little creature? Go..go..go..?" Jon was at a loss to continue his words.

 

"Goblins!" whispered Tristan.

 

"Ah yes Goblin hehe" Jon laughed stupidly.

 

But his stupidity did not make the swarm of goblin laugh. They prepared weapons, bows, spears, and dart blows.

 

"AAJJJAARRR!" A Goblin shouted.

 

Dozens of arrows, spears, and darts shot toward them.

 

"hehe have to bring back three girls Hehe.. [Mana Matrial Art: Wall Skin]!" Jon jumped in and put his body as a shield for the girls.

 

Dozens of projectiles stab Jon's body, but none penetrated his skin.

 

Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

 

Tristan, who was not protected by Jon's body, was stabbed to death by dozens of projectiles.

 

His body becomes like a hedgehog.

 

"cieklai!!" goblin signal is heard.

 

Jon's animal-like fighting instincts knew he couldn't stand still and had to attack.

 

If he destroyed the swarm of goblin quickly, they wouldn't have time to attack the girls.

 

So Jon lunged fiercely.

 

"UOOOHH!"

 

Jon's massive body rushed to destroy the line of Goblins.

 

Their small bodies shattered when hit by a single punch from Jon. Their weapons broke as they faced Jon's extremely hard skin.

 

Jon's attack opened a gap in the goblin's line of siege.

 

Anna grabbed the hands of her two friends and ran through the gap.

 

They kept running and running. Until the sound of the battle between the swarm of goblins against Jon was no longer heard.

 

But Anna kept running, she still heard the sound of small footsteps following them from behind.

 

They kept running, Anna's pants were torn everywhere, tree branches clawed at her hands until they hurt.

 

But they kept running. Until the sound of small footsteps suddenly stopped.

 

Anna looked back. Seeing the five goblins was like smelling something around them. Then one of them spoke.

 

"BoetoIjo!" he turned to another goblin and walked away from that place. The other goblins immediately followed suit.

 

Anna saw that the goblins were no longer chasing, she was so tired, her knees were shaking. The other two girls were already sitting unconscious.

 

Anna is very tired, she wants to go home.

 

"Father, mother, I'm sorry!" and apologized to her parents.

 

Anna lost her strength, she sat down, leaning against the tree trunk, her tired eyes seeing something.

 

Shadow of a huge creature drew near. Seeing their appearance, Anna just smiled resignedly.

 

They have a height of two meters, the whole body is green, strong muscles make them like bodybuilders,

 

Their faces look fierce with long and large lower canines, their heads are bald and their ears are pointed.

 

They are orcs.

 

'Is this what is called, out of the mouth of the crocodile into the mouth of the tiger' Anna smiled bitterly in her heart.

 

Anna closed her eyes and fell unconscious.

 

 

 

 

 

Girls Life

 

 

{Meer Calendar, 10 July, 1 Years Before Demon War}

 

Overcast clouds covered the sky of the Bog Forest.

 

The light of sun was hidden by thick clouds.

 

The Bog Forest went dark.

 

Not long after, there was the sound of raindrops soaking all the plants, animals, and monsters that lived in the Bog Forest.

 

Even though it was nearing noon the air temperature on the surface dropped by a few degrees causing the Bog Forest to be shrouded in a white mist.

 

But that didn't stop the orcs from practicing and going about their daily routines.

 

Anna took her hand out of the thick fleece blanket, looking for the figure who used to hug her when she was cold.

 

But she didn't find that annoying orc.

 

Ever since Moku became the chief of the tribe, the orcs were used to getting up before the sun rose.

 

Moku teaches them, the orcs that sleep a lot and don't wake up early are lazy and weak orcs.

 

No orc wants to be called lazy let alone weak. Therefore they awake at morning even though they sleep at night with their bodies full of wounds.

 

Moku wanted to stay with Anna and hug her little body, but he couldn't possibly set a bad example to other orcs.

 

In any world discipline is the main thing in life.

 

Anna sat down and rubbed her eyes. Her breasts swing pulled by gravity.

 

Her face turned red when she saw her naked body. Anna remembers her activities with Moku last night.

 

She was so embarrassed, she wanted to bury her head in the blanket and scream loudly.

 

Moku is a strange orc or maybe what humans told about orcs is a mistake.

 

Moku is not rude and pushy when making a love, in fact he is very considerate and careful not to hurt her.

 

His affectionate and gentle treatment made Anna almost addicted.

 

But her logic made Anna realize that she was a prisoner and the one who was making out with her was an orc.

 

Although Moku's face is more handsome than all the men in Heles City.

 

Anna didn't put on her clothes, there was no one else in the tent but herself.

 

Even if there were, only the girls would see her naked body. The orcs did not dare to enter this tent.

 

Even the adult orcs whose bodies were bigger than Moku only dared to stand in front of the tent and not enter.

 

He tucked the meat and fruit from behind the curtain of the tent without even glancing inside the tent.

 

Anna took the roasted meat and bananas which were still fresh like they had been picked this morning. Even so, she didn't feel hungry.

 

Their nightly activities should have drained Anna's energy and left her exhausted the next day but strangely she felt refreshed and full of energy when she woke up.

 

Anna only eats out of habit.

 

There was a cheerful voice from behind the tent. Coming from the room that connects to this tent. A Bathhouse.

 

Moku wants the girls to stay healthy as long as they are detained. That's why Moku always gives them a lot of food.

 

In addition to game meat, Moku also looks for fresh fruits that they can eat.

 

Moku also collects some medicinal herbs to stock up in case they fall ill. Moku can guarantee their physical health but he can't guarantee their mental health.

 

To improve the mood of the girls and give them time to have fun. Moku took the initiative to make a bathhouse for the girls.

 

Moku dug a well behind his tent, then made another room that was directly connected to his tent.

 

The bathhouse is 7 meters in diameter and 3 meters high. Made of the same material as the Moku tent.

 

In the center of the room was a large bathtub made of thick clay. It is shaped like a cauldron with a 1 meter high supporting wall encircling it.

 

On the supporting wall there is a hole measuring half a meter and 30 cm high, this hole is directly connected to the cauldron.

 

When going to bathe the girls will draw water from the well into the cauldron and put dry wood into the holes.

 

The wood will be burned and the water in the cauldron will heat up slowly. The girls can regulate the water temperature by adding water from the well into the cauldron or adding firewood.

 

The girls initially didn't want to bathe in the environment where the orcs lived, but their sticky and uncomfortable bodies forced them to clean themselves up.

 

Especially Anna who has to do strenuous activities at night.

 

Finally they enjoyed their bathing facilities.

 

They even bathe every day, at noon to be exact.

 

Moku never disturbs the girls while bathing, but Moku always records the time they are going to take a shower.

 

Although the air temperature outside the tent was cold, Moku's tent was still warm. With the floor covered with a mat made of leather and a thick fleece blanket Anna felt her body start to stick and sweat.

 

Anna stood up and walked towards the bathhouse.

 

She pushed aside the curtains of the room and saw the girls chatting.

 

"Clare, what the hell, these two things are as big as my head" said Lina in amazement.

 

Clare is a girl with beautiful wavy brown hair hanging over her sullen face.

 

Narrow brown eyes, gracefully arranged in their sockets, saw the behavior of his new friend who with amazement squeezed her two large breasts.

 

Her slender body like a spanish guitar attracts both the opposite sex at the same time.

 

Claire looks older than Anna, Lina, and Vivi but her behavior that is sometimes like a spoiled child makes her often bullied by other girls, even small girls like Vivi.

 

"That's right! It's not fair Clare, I was jealous of your smooth brown skin now I'm jealous of your big breasts" Vivi with envious eyes caressed Clare's thighs.

 

"Hey!..hey! Don't touch. Lina, it's just a pile of fat!" Clare protested.

 

"Ugh! Why are women with big breasts always ungrateful!" Vivi frowned and looked at her tiny breasts.

 

"I'm telling the truth. My shoulder hurts a lot and all the boys keep glaring at them with perverted eyes!" Clare stood up and pressed her waist.

 

A pair of huge breasts rose and fell as if they were trying to fight gravity.

 

The eyes of all the girls who saw it turned red.

 

Clare felt four pairs of eyes staring at her breasts as if they wanted to tear them quickly covered her breasts with both hands and sat back down.

 

"But I guess that weird orc, didn't glance at Clare at all." Widya gave an opinion.

 

Widya is a girl with short ginger hair that slightly covers her chiseled and threatening face.

 

The sharp yellow eyes, deep in their sockets, showed that she was a conscientious person.

 

Her back that is always straight shows that Widya was once trained very hard to make it a habit.

 

"Yeah, that weird orc looks at us like it doesn't see a living thing." Lina hugged her body imagining Moku's gaze.

 

"That's right! That weird orc is staring at us like it's staring at a pebble or a rock on the road." Vivi nodded quickly.

 

"That weird orc was never interested in us. At first I thought he was sterile but after that night... it seemed he was only interested in Anna." Clare theorized.

 

'that weird orc', as they called Moku.

 

Anna meets Widya and Claire when she wakes up from fainting after escaping from Bon and Jon's pursuit.

 

She awoke with her hands tied, along with the other four girls they were led to the orc tribe's encampment. Anna only knew that her fate would not end well.

 

The story of a woman forced to give birth to orc babies was well known in Heles City.

 

In the past when Heles City had not yet been founded and was still filled with villages of war refugees, hordes of orcs came every month to loot and kidnap women.

 

Kingdom Stonhold decided to build a new city at the foot of Mount Delin Fall and sent three level 4 constellation mages to exterminated this pest creature.

 

Only then did the orc horde's attacks stop and their female captives were freed.

 

Even so, many of these women decide to commit suicide rather than continue living with their night full of nightmares.

 

Anna never thought that there were orcs who survived the extermination. This one-gender monster is like a cockroach that never dies.

 

Back then, Claire was wearing a relatively simple dress that flowed from top to bottom and had a semi-cute neckline, which charmingly revealed the noble gown worn underneath.

 

The flowing and tightly knotted fabric of her dress covered her belly where the constant flow was broken by a long cloth sash that was worn low around her waist.

 

The sleeves are very long and narrow, the grooves break well below the elbows where they are divided by a simple decorative ribbon, this is the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves of the dress.

 

Claire's outfit showed that she didn't come from a family of commoners like them. Most likely Claire was a noble.

 

Then Widya, who sometimes unintentionally showed obedience behaviour to her, showed that the relationship between the two of them was not a peer-to-peer relationship.

 

Anna wondered what made Claire enter the Bog forest and end up being a prisoner of the orcs.

 

But she didn't want to ask that question because the answer might hurt their feelings.

 

Anna walked into the bathhouse. The sound of the curtains opening made the girls turn their heads.

 

Seeing Anna who walked in naked they fell silent.

 

Since Anna and Moku's first night, the four girls seem to isolate Anna. It's not that they don't want to hang out with Anna but her closeness to Moku scares them.

 

They felt that Anna who could talk to Moku would side with the orcs more than them.

 

Especially Moku's treatment of Anna, which was more special than other girls, made them feel strange.

 

"Uhh.. Anna what do you think about that weird orc?" Widya forced herself before asking.

 

They knew that their talk about Moku was heard by Anna.

 

Anna glanced at her.

 

Anna knew that she was ostracized by the girls, but she herself couldn't do anything about it.

 

She doesn't know the real reason why Moku treats her more special then the other girls, just talks to her and doesn't care about the other girls.

 

Anna understood the attitude of the girls who ostracized her for fear of Moku, but she was annoyed by the cowardice of the girls.

 

"I think he's only interested in fighters," replied Anna.

 

The other girls who heard that felt Anna was bragging.

 

Women have strange thoughts. When a guy they don't like is attracted to their friend instead of them, women will feel jealous.

 

They will think 'what do you have that I don't have?'.

 

So that Anna's honest answer sounded as if she was bragging about her superiority.

 

"Looks like you fell in love with that monster!" Lina sneered.

 

"What did you say!? Try again—" Anna stood up with a flushed face.

 

"It's true! You look intimate every night with that green monster. You don't know that your moans of pleasure can be heard throughout the forest?" Lina cut in.

 

"You think I want to make out with Moku?" Anna was starting to get annoyed.

 

"Well right! You even said his name! Anna, I thought you were a girl who only thought about swords.

 

Turns out you just don't like humans and prefer green monsters. Tristan will cry in Zelos heaven if he finds out about this.

 

what an orc whore!" Lina grinned mockingly.

 

The other girls who saw Anna and Lina fighting were silent. They don't know what to defend or what to do.

 

Anna's closeness to Moku did make them afraid, but Anna was also someone who was held captive by the orc tribe.

 

They have the same fate. Even so Lina's words were also what they really wanted to ask.

 

What makes Anna so special?

 

Only Vivi stood behind Lina and nodded, although Vivi herself did not understand what Lina was talking about.

 

She just felt that her friend needed support.

 

Anna's body trembled from holding back her anger. Her hands were clenched into fists and her face was starting to heat up.

 

"Who are you calling a whore?! Take back your word or I'll—"

 

Anna suddenly fell silent and felt nauseous. Like something growing inside her stomach.

 

She knelt down and began to vomit.

 

The other girls who saw that were shocked.

 

"Anna, what are you doing? Don't tell me you're preg—"

 

"Enough Lina!" Claire interrupted Lina.

 

"Anna? are you all right?" Claire rubbed Anna's back.

 

"I feel nauseous." Anna's face paled.

 

"Anna let's back to the tent, you need to lying down"

 

Claire took her and Anna's clothes and put them on. She led Anna back to the tent.

 

The other girls looked at each other.

 

"Lina, you better hope Anna doesn't report this to Moku" Widya said.

 

Lina's face turned pale.

 

"Nothing will happen Lina, I'm here" Vivi who saw Lina's pale face hugged her.

 

"Hmm" Lina just nodded languidly.

 

They put on their clothes and went back into the tent.

 

Inside the tent Anna was already lying down and blanketed.

 

"Anna you should discuss this with Moku" Claire advised.

 

Anna's face paled, she knew the orc's treatment of pregnant women. Their hands, feet and neck would be chained then they will locked in a dark room with tight security.

 

Anna knows that Moku is a different orc, but she can't be sure if Moku's behavior will change or not when he learns of her pregnancy.

 

But before she decided to do anything the curtains of the tent opened. Moku comes in and brings meat and fruits as usual.

 

He came home early this day because he had left the hunting task to Mige and Moku had a feeling something was going to happen inside his tent.

 

When he saw the blanketed Anna and Claire beside her, Moku's eyes opened wide.

 

Moku sensed it, not from his five senses but from his sixth sense, the inner eye.

 

There was a new aura emanating from Anna's stomach. The aura was so tiny that he would have missed it if he didn't look closely.

 

The small aura was green, the same biofield color from the orc body.

 

 

 

 

 

Warrior

 

 

Anna looked at Moku's trembling eyes. He was like someone who had just remembered something very important.

 

Her hunch was right, Moku had completely forgotten something very important.

 

That is 'If you fuck a woman then they can get pregnant'.

 

Moku spent his youth in the west in his previous life and he really forgot such a simple thing.

 

He forgot that women in this world didn't have birth control pills or a magic tool that can make a man have fun without taking responsibility like a condom.

 

For the first time in his two lives Moku will have a child. Although Moku criticizes orcs in parenting or the treatment of pregnant women, he himself has no direct experience in either of these.

 

He put down what he was carrying and walked over to Anna.

 

Moku then stroked Anna's head and stuttered, "A..An..Anna, a..a..are y..yo..you okay?"

 

Moku opened and closed mouth like a fish try to catch his breath and his shaking hands like didn't know where to put it made Anna want to laugh.

 

All her doubts and fears disappeared like foam on the ocean.

 

She felt funny looking Moku, who was even more panicked than herself.

 

"I'm fine Moku" Anna replied in a calm voice.

 

"D..do..do you need doctor?.... Shit there is no doctor here!

 

do you hungry? how about satay?... Shit pregnant women have a hard time eating meat!

 

do you want to eat something? like a green mango?... Shit there's no mango tree near here...

 

The last mango tree I saw was in that mutated animal territory...

 

Wait here a moment I will kill that stupid gorilla..."

 

Moku wanted to stand up and eradicate the gorilla who was blocking his way to get the green mango but his hand was held by Anna who was trying hard to holding back a laugh.

 

"Moku I'm really fine" Anna said.

 

"R..re..really?" Moku stuttered.

 

Anna couldn't hold back her laughter anymore after seeing Moku's face which was always serious and smirking cynically turned into a gaping disbelief.

 

"Hahahahaha I'm fine, I'm healthy, hahahaha... really, I just feel a little nauseous... it's okay and I'm not hungry or want to eat green mangoes"

 

"oh.. o..okay" Moku sat back down.

 

But his eyes kept a close watch on Anna's every move. He looked with great care, even more so when he saw Anna's naked body.

 

Whenever Anna slightest moved, Moku will immediately stood up and asked 'what's wrong?', 'Are you in pain?', 'Are you hungry?', 'do you want green mango?', or 'That damn gorilla! I will kill you this time!'

 

Which in the end made Anna feel annoyed.

 

"Moku stop it! I'm really fine! Don't you have any other work? You're the chief of this tribe, right?" Anna snaps.

 

"It's okay, today's hunt I leave it to Mige, it's not good if the orcs are too dependent on me" Moku replied.

 

"Okay, then can't you calm down a little? You embarrassed me in front of the other girls!"

 

The girls who were enjoying this rom-com show were surprised when Anna bring them to it.

 

Moku glanced at them with a sharp gaze.

 

Their faces turned pale, especially Lina who had just mocked Moku and Anna at the bathhouse.

 

"Stop that. They helped me when I was vomiting and had a headache at the bathhouse" Anna objected.

 

"Hmm.."

 

Moku sharp eyes turn soft and he nodded towards the girls to show his gratitude.

 

The girls nodded back.

 

Moku turned and continued watching Anna's every move with great care.

 

Seeing Moku who was so cold to the girls but so caring and worried about her, made Anna wonder.

 

'What's so special about me?'

 

That question often crossed her mind. At first, Anna thought that Moku just picked her at random and would treat her like an orc treats his woman.

 

But the worry and anxiety he showed when he found out that she was pregnant made her feel warm in her heart.

 

Anna decided to ask

 

"Why did you choose me?"

 

"What do you mean?" Moku asked back.

 

Anna pushed herself to sit up and looked into Moku's red eyes seriously.

 

"Why do you treat me more special than other girls?... eee... d..di..did you fall in love with me at first sight?" Anna asked seriously but her last question made her blush.

 

"Because you are a warrior and I respect a warrior" Moku immediately replied with a matter of fact tone.

 

Anna was dumbfounded, "Warrior? Me?... ha ha ha ha" then turned gloomy and laughed languidly.

 

Warrior huh?

 

No one calls her that.

 

'I told you not to be a mage! You're an adult! You'll be 20 years old soon! You want to be a spinster? Huh!?' She heard Gilbert's angry voice.

 

A woman who will become a spinster,

 

'Anna you have no talent, don't be like a wild woman who can only swing a sword!

 

You better start learning how to walk and dress up, if you continue like this you'll grow old in a virgin state!' The voices of friends who advised then left her alone one by one.

 

A wild woman who can only swing a sword,

 

'Anna you will become a woman who can only dream of being a mage if you only know how to swing a sword...

 

What if you marry me and I promise to ask my parents to buy you a [Mana Potion]... How about it?' The voice of a masher who only saw her beauty.

 

A woman who can only dreaming,

 

'This is your sword, right? Your training sword. Do you really want to become a mage huh?

 

HAKAHAKAHAKAHAKAHAK!!!' The voice of Bon's terrible laugh when seeing her broken sword.

 

or A woman with a broken sword.

 

The reality is crueler than nightmare.

 

Anna lowered her head, her eyes hot, and her throat constricted.

 

Moku just kept quiet and waited for Anna to continue talking.

 

His serious gaze awaited Anna like the night waiting for the sun to come.

 

Whatever happens Moku knows Anna isn't that weak.

 

Warrior huh? its reality or just another nightmare?

 

Anna lifted her head with teary eyes.

 

"I'm not a warrior...

 

I just an arrogant girl who don't know her place,

 

I just a dreamer girl who swing her sword just to become an imaginary mage.

 

I don't even have a talent,

 

If sword is heart of warrior, than I that broke my sword is not fit to call myself a warrior anymore"

 

Moku and Anna looked at each other, until Moku wiped her tears and started to speak in a firm voice,

 

"You are a warrior, there is no doubt about that!

 

Warrior is not about talent or swordplay,

 

Warrior is about spirit, an unyielding spirit,

 

a spirit that will never be extinguished even though it is destroyed by various obstacles,

 

a spirit that continues to shine even though it has to walk alone amidst the ridicule.

 

The sword is not a physical object, the sword is a mental one that remains sharp and firm in your heart. I know someone who is a warrior even though she is very weak and coward.

 

I never doubt you are a warrior as much as she is."

 

Bulan is a weak woman she can't even lift more than 5kg. She was also a coward, she would run for her life just from the sound of wind at night.

 

Her dangerous and deviant experiments make her shunned by friends, family, and people around her.

 

Failure after failure continued to befall upon her, even until the end of her life Bulan could not reach her dream, but she just smiled and laughed while waiting for death to pick her up.

 

Bulan's eyes that continued to shine in the face of it all were the same eyes that Anna had when he first saw her.

 

Anna and Moku stared at each other, Moku's eyes blazing with seriousness burning the doubt and despair in her eyes.

 

Anna rested her head on his chest and Moku hugs her.

 

"Thank you" Anna whispered.

 

"I'm not praising just stating the truth" Moku replied.

 

"Still... thank you"

 

"I don't know why, but I accept it"

 

Moku and Anna let go of their hug.

 

They looked at each other again.

 

HAHAHAHAHAHA

 

Then they burst out laughing.

 

Until Moku asked,

 

"But Anna, you said about swing swords and mages, what is the relationship between swords and mages? I mean how do humans become mages?"

 

Anna was silent and stunned, she thought for a moment before answering.

 

 

 

 

 

The Great Human War

 

 

"If you want to know I will answer, but before that you have to tell me how you got this strong and how you evolved into this handso..." Anna stopped talking.

 

"'This handsome' right? You don't have to be shy to praise my good looks Anna" Moku smirked again.

 

"Who called you handsome? Don't be so chesty! Just answer my question!" Anna snorted with a flushed face.

 

"okay...okay... don't need angry because you just shy" Moku teased.

 

"You...." Anna was like a lioness about to go berserk.

 

Moku calmed the lioness down and thought.

 

His evolution is the change brought by the dragon prana. Although Dragon Breath Cultivation can be done by humans, but it will be useless without the inner eye and the dragon prana.

 

So it wouldn't be dangerous if Moku explained his evolution process to Anna.

 

"My evolution was caused by Dragon Breath Cultivation. Dragon Breath Cultivation is the process of flowing dragon prana into the generator room which can only be seen with the inner eye then opening the first gate." Moku said.

 

"What is dragon prana?" Anna asked.

 

"Dragon prana is a huge energy that is hidden inside the orcs body and will only awaken at certain times after experiencing certain stimuli" Moku tried hard to keep a flat tone.

 

"What about the inner eye?" Anna continued to ask.

 

Moku breathed a sigh of relief and answered as simply as possible "The inner eye is the sixth sense that exists and sleeps due to the other five senses being too dominant"

 

"What is the first gate?"

 

"I also don't understand what the first gate is but I just realized and felt that my evolution won't just stop here and this is just the beginning" Moku answered frankly.

 

"Can all orcs evolve like you?" Anna asked.

 

If all orcs could evolve and become strong like Moku then the position of power from mana species and monsters would be greatly changed.

 

"Hmm... they have a chance but the chances of them evolving like me are very slim"

 

"What do you mean?" Anna was curious.

 

"To be able to flow and control dragon prana they must master the highest level of breathing techniques and become a Pandeka. There are three levels of mastery of breathing techniques.

 

The first level is energy gathering. At this level they can use breathing techniques to make their muscles tough and able to withstand impact.

 

But they will experience a decrease in speed so that it becomes slower than before.

 

The second level is power blasting. At this level they are able to use the energy they channel in the form of punches, dodges, sidestep, parry, or blocks.

 

Even so, they are not able to move freely when using their power and can only release it in one movement.

 

The third level is energy implementation. At this level they will be able to use their power whenever they want.

 

Even so, the third level of breathing technique alone is not enough to control dragon prana, it takes more than that, they need a strong will.

 

This is the final test for those who want to get the title of a Pandeka, namely Learn with Inyiak.

 

They have to leave the tribe and come back with the main ingredient for making karambit, namely mutated animal claws." Moku took out the karambit that was behind the folds of cindai in his waist.

 

"These claws are hard and sharp, these animals have mutations in their claws so it is most likely that mutated animals are a carnivora right?" Anna stroked the blade of Moku's karambit in amazement.

 

"Yes it is from a vulture with 6 horns on its head like a crown and its feathers are shining like gold." Moku said

 

"Its a Golden Vulture! If it has 6 horn than that's an adult golden vulture! How can you kill that?" Anna was amazed.

 

"Well.. At that time I was 7 years old, he was sleeping in a cave behind Green Caping Hill, he was very strong and I was only able to defeat him due to a narrow battle area" Moku explained.

 

"At 7 years old?! Are you Zelos incarnation or what? Golden Vulture is silver tier danger" Anna was stunned.

 

"Yeah it was a year ago... wait..wait.. who's Zelos? and What is silver tier danger... ah.. forget it... can I continued my answer?" Moku was confused by many Anna's words that he didn't understand.

 

"Zelos is a Sun God and silver tier danger is... wait..wait.. a year ago?! how old are you now?" Anna was also confused.

 

"I'm 8 years old" Moku answered.

 

Anna hear thunder roar behind her back, "YOU JUST 8 YEARS OLD????? DOES THAT MEANT I'AM FUCKED BY A KID????" Anna shuddered at the thought of falling in love with an eight-year-old kid.

 

The eyes of the girls who were watching and listening to their conversation went wide.

 

They don't understand what happened. Why did Moku's heroic tale of killing a silver tier danger mutated animal turn into the love story of a pedophile girl.

 

The plot twist of this story is even more interesting than the famous dramas they usually watch in the human city. They were currently eager to understand what Moku was saying and snacked on the heated corn.

 

'I'am not a pedophile... right?' Anna begins to doubt her taste in choosing a partner.

 

"Who's you call a kid?? I'm already an adult.. I'M OLDER THAN ALL OF YOU!!" Moku did not accept it.

 

In the age of an orc, Moku can be said to have entered adolescence and is the same age as an 18 year old human and in his previous life, Moku died at the age of 78.

 

So if you add up with his age in his current life, Moku is currently 96 years of human age. Which he was older than the girls' age combined.

 

"Huh?" Ana is confused.

 

"Huh?" Moku is confused.

 

"Huh?" The girls watching were confused.

 

They all gaped with question marks on their faces.

 

"Hmm..hm.. So after successfully making his own karambit then that someone can be said as a Pandeka..." Moku cleared his throat and tried to return the conversation that had become awkward.

 

"But as I explained earlier, they have to reactivate their inner eye.

 

The process of activating the inner eye is very difficult, even I myself almost failed and died.

 

So for an orc to evolve like me it only has a one in million chance of success" Moku said in a disappointed voice.

 

He desperately hoped for dragon prana to be a way out for the orcs to escape their slump and compete for hegemony with mana species.

 

But the difficulty of the success of this evolutionary process makes Moku not sure to let the orcs try it. What happens if their small numbers reduced due to failures in the evolutionary process.

 

This evolutionary process could be a suicide event for the orcs.

 

Even so, the other orcs persisted in trying it even though the chances of success were very small. Moku can only delay their ambitions by providing conditionalities.

 

Moku hopes that such difficult conditions can break their will to undergo the evolution process or at least increase their chances of success.

 

"Any more questions? Otherwise can you explain how a human becomes a mage?" Moku asked.

 

"Hmm.. nothing.. I'd better start from the beginning with the existence of a mage.

 

This is a story that is told to all human children.

 

Humans are born with a flow of mana in their bodies. Even so they were not aware of it and were unable to sense the existence of mana.

 

In the beginning, humans still used the strength of their bodies and their ability to use weapons to survive.

 

They managed to create various weapons such as spears, bows, and swords. Gradually the weapons were studied more deeply and found a better and perfect way to use them.

 

The ways were then taught to other humans and began to appear schools and sects that taught humans how to use weapons.

 

The schools and sects continued to grow until there were humans who had the ability to use their body and weapons more than other humans.

 

They are never satisfied with the abilities they have and continue to train to become stronger. Until finally some of them managed to awaken the ability to control mana.

 

They were able to turn their skins hard as steel, split the ocean with the slash of sword, and shatter mountains with a punch.

 

Their godlike powers were ultimately worshiped by other humans.

 

They named themselves as Mana God.

 

These mana gods then found a second way to awaken mana control abilities in other humans.

 

The mana gods said that he had bestowed [God Blessing] on humans.

 

Those who have a sincere heart to worship a god will be given the power to use mana. While the disobedient will die.

 

Those who succeeded in awakening the ability to use mana through [God Blessing] were called the worshipers.

 

The mana gods then formed an army from the worshipers. This army of worshipers cannot be matched by an army of ordinary humans.

 

They also expanded the territory of the mana gods until there were no other rulers besides them. But this did not make the mana gods satisfied, then they fought each other for domination.

 

The war caused destruction, death, and suffering to all of humanity, especially those who did not have the ability to control mana.

 

However, not all mana users were as greedy, spiteful, and cruel as the mana gods. There were some mana users who felt that the destruction and damage done by the mana gods was too much.

 

They got together and did some research on mana. The research yielded results they never expected. They discovered the mana flow.

 

Mana flow is an organ in the human body that is passive and will only working after receiving certain stimuli from mana outside the body.

 

Mana flow is like the lungs that absorb oxygen without the need to be moved by human consciousness. Mana flow will absorb mana around the body and make humans adapt to the surrounding environment.

 

So even though humans have been able to absorb mana, they have not been able to control and use it freely.

 

The mana gods were someone who had the ability to use their bodies more than other humans, because of that they had managed to find a way to control and use mana after doing extremely hard training.

 

That is by creating a new or modified the mana flow in their bodies. These new or modified mana flow are called 'Constellations' because of their shape.

 

However the same thing did not happen to the worshipers who were bestowed [God Blessing].

 

The mana gods infuses their mana into the bodies of the worshipers and transforms the mana flow into constellations by force.

 

Worshipers who have successfully changed their mana flow will have the same constellation as their mana god, but those who are not successfully converted will end up in death.

 

That's why the researchers changed the name [God Blessing] to [God Corruption]. As a form of hatred towards the mana gods which had deceived them all this time.

 

After some experimentation and research, they found a third way to convert the mana flow into constellations, namely [Mana Potions].

 

I don't know for sure how the [Mana Potion] is made but the basic ingredients are the body parts of a mutated animal.

 

[Mana Potion] works the same as [God Corruption] where it introduces foreign mana into the body but the mana is not controlled by others.

 

Those who drank [Mana Potion] would learn how to control the new mana in their own bodies and slowly change their mana flow into constellations.

 

The researchers who succeeded in creating [Mana Potion] called themselves 'Alchemists'.

 

Alchemists and those who drank [Mana Potion] rebelled against the mana gods and their worshipers.

 

This rebellion turned into a great war known as 'The Great Human War'.

 

The Great Human War ended with the defeat of the mana gods and their worshipers.

 

The human who survived the war called themselves 'Mage'. A humble and simple call for mana users." Anna finished her explanation and fell silent.

 

 

 

 

 

Trust

 

 

Moku held his chin and thought.

 

Humans don't immediately have mana controlling power when they are born, they have to convert mana flow into constellations to gain mana controlling power.

 

This explains why there are humans who are weak and being beaten badly by the orc ancestors.

 

But the development of humans from previously only using weapons and their body strength like the orcs of today to becoming superhumans who are able to control mana takes a long time.

 

The process of developing their technology began long before the emergence of the orc civilization. So it's only natural that humans are more advanced in terms of weaponry than orcs.

 

If you follow the actual path, like humans in Moku's old world, human have to go through the stone age, copper and bronze age, then iron age. Humans use fire as the main ingredient in their technological development.

 

But humans with the discovery of the flow of mana, constellations, and the ability to control mana make their concept of technological development develops in a different direction.

 

If the humans in the previous world needed other humans to build something then the mage in this world could do it themselves.

 

So it is possible that technological developments in a certain area have reached the modern age while in other places it is only in the iron age.

 

The disparity of this technological development is because mages can do what 10,000 other humans cannot. They didn't need a lot of worker just to create a dam, they only needed one mage with earthbending abilities.

 

It is like a country that already has nuclear reactors, heavy equipment, and other development technologies while other countries still use hoes and carts.

 

Orcs who had just discovered dragon prana would have no way of competing with humans who had mastered mana for a long time. They need a long time to catch up with them in weapons technology.

 

Why was the orc race left behind?

 

If the orcs' bodies were stronger than humans, then in the days before humans controlled mana the orcs would triumph. In that's the case orc technology shouldn't be left behind this far, with humans as slaves and female donors then there's no way that dragon prana has just been discovered by Moku alone.

 

Did orcs and other monsters only exist after humans?

 

Question after question and possibility after possibility popped up one by one in Moku's mind.

 

The girls just kept quiet and looked at the pensive Moku.

 

"Moku what will happen to the other girls?" Anna suddenly asked.

 

All the girls listened because this was what would happen to them. Moku and the orcs did not treat them like the fairy tales and stories they often heard.

 

Even so, sometimes an uncertain future is scarier than a bad future.

 

Starting from Moku's attention which was always on Anna and did not pay attention to them it caused fear and doubt in the hearts of the girls.

 

They were afraid that if the good treatment and attention was only focused on Anna, while they would be treated like orcs treating women like those in fairy tales and stories they often heard.

 

They were afraid that one day Moku would throw them out of the tent and chain them again, then they would be raped and treated like cattle by other orcs.

 

It was these fears that made them hate Anna. They envy Anna who is treated special by Moku.

 

"I will return them to the tribe" Moku replied casually.

 

"What do you mean by that? Can you telepathically connect to the other girls so they can understand what you're saying?" Anna asked.

 

Moku saw Anna's eyes, he had actually been thinking about this for a long time. Initially Moku wanted to return the girls to the tribe after they understood how to treat women properly.

 

But the dangers of the mage and their hectic training regiment meant that Moku didn't have time to start teaching the orcs about it.

 

They were busy to quickly getting stronger. Every day the training after training that the orcs had to do was getting tougher.

 

Many of them suffered severe injuries such as fractures or destruction of internal organs such as kidneys.

 

It was only because of their endurance, fast metabolism, and regeneration ability that none of the orcs died during training.

 

Dragon prana is the only way Moku finds to make orcs get stronger quickly. However, the weight of the procedure and the requirements for evolution made Moku decide to postpone the orcs doing it.

 

The girls except Anna finally become neglected. Moku then decided to take on the task of continuing the orc race's lineage alone. But once again, unfortunately, he found a fact that made him unable to do that.

 

Moku connects his telepathy to the other girls.

 

"They will be placed in a clean tent and the bigger than this tent.

 

They will be given a diet of sweet roasted meat and fresh fruit every day as you have usually eaten.

 

You will only serve one orc per day, if you are pregnant then you don't need to have sex with an orc until you give birth" Moku explained.

 

"Then what is the difference between them and prostitutes? And what is the difference between this tribe and a brothel?" Anna raged with a red face.

 

"Hmm? They don't get paid?" Moku answered by tilting his head.

 

"It's even worse than a whore!!" Anna exploded.

 

"Anna! my hands are tied! What do you want from me? That's the best thing I can do for them!

 

You know how the orcs treated women before I became chief?

 

They were treated like cattle even worse than that!

 

They will be chained and unable to move,

 

They eat only raw meat and animal carcasses,

 

They would live in broken tents with dirt floors in the cold Bog forest,

 

They would sleep together with animal carcasses, rotting flesh, orc sperm, and their own dung,

 

They will be raped more than 10 times a day by different orcs and sometimes they have to serve several orcs at once,

 

I change all that and go against my tribe's habit of treating women.

 

All I ask of them is to give birth to our babies!" Moku explained firmly.

 

"I don't care what you change, but I won't let you treat the other girl like slave or whore!" Anna didn't hesitate.

 

Moku became furious, the aura on his body changed. Moku who has evolved and can control the biofield in his body has the ability to make someone faint just from the look of his eyes.

 

"Anna! don't take me lightly! you just put insult to injury! do you think I wont bring back orc old treatment to woman?! don't be naive! don't throw away my kindness to you all!"

 

Anna was not afraid, she fought Moku's aura with only her courage, "If you do that! Then when you come back to this tent again tomorow, you will see my corpse with your baby in her stomach! I dare you to try me!" Anna looked defiantly!

 

Moku was getting angrier, the aura emanating from his body made the tent pole squeak like it was about to break.

 

Before Moku could do something he would regret, a soft stutter voice came from behind him.

 

"C..ca..can I give my opinions?"

 

Clare said raising one hand.

 

Everyone in the tent turned to look at her.

 

"N—"

 

"Yes, you can!" Anna cut off Moku who wanted to refuse.

 

Moku turned to Anna, they looked at each other before Moku relented and nodded to Claire.

 

Claire tried to calm her trembling body by taking a deep breath.

 

Widya who was beside Claire squeezed her hand hard, Claire who suddenly spoke made her worry.

 

Claire just hold Widya's hand gently then smiled to calm her down.

 

"Moku, I know you as orcs tribe chieftan is having a hard time and must put your tribe above us who are just a human captives.

 

But, can you give us a little leeway. Like let us choose whose orcs will be our partner. Then our partner will be the only orcs who can have sex with us." Claire said.

 

Five pairs of eyes looked at Claire in surprise. They never expected that Claire would give such an opinion.

 

If Moku agreed with Claire's opinion then the orcs would be able to continue their lineage and the girls would get a chance to have a choice. At least even though the girls still had to have sex and give birth to orc babies, they had the right to choose who they would do it with.

 

But Claire's opinion was like an insult in Moku's eyes.

 

"HAHAHAHAHAHA choice? Do you think we have a choice? Or the animals you kill and the trees you cut down have a choice?

 

Don't sue me with hypocritical eyes of you humans! Just like us, animals and plant, you have no choice!

 

And believe me if you refuse, attempt suicide, or run away then I will lock you in a room naked with the horny orcs.

 

And believe me you will not be able to get out of that room until your womb is no longer able to accommodate our babies.

 

Trust me! because this is not a threat but my promise as orc chieftain!" Moku was so angry that he couldn't control his aura.

 

Every girl in the tent felt Moku's aura. They all shivered and felt like they were walking under a blizzard.

 

Claire who was looked directly at by Moku's red eyes felt it more. Her teeth chattered and her bones froze.

 

She felt like she was in a big snow storm.

 

 

 

 

 

Trust part 2

 

 

Moku is someone who is very focused. He's the type of person who will focus on his goals and see only those goals. This attitude makes the people around him feel disgusted, afraid, or hate him.

 

This makes Moku become loner and bullied by his friends, of course Moku who aspires to be the strongest will fight back.

 

He who has a big body can beat bullies one on one but unfortunately bullies never fight one on one.

 

Moku is ganged up by his friends but the innocent Moku considers it a part of his training. He also never complained to the teacher or tried to find out why he was being bullied.

 

He always came home with a body full of wounds but there was no one to care for him or advise him in that empty house. There was only Moku hugging his knees and thinking how did he get hit? how can he not hit harder? or how to deal with multiple enemies?

 

Day after day Moku continues to fight alone against the bullies. Gradually the bullies became less and less, they felt tired and Moku who kept getting stronger by the day made them more and more afraid.

 

In the end, no one dared to go against him. Moku's school life became calms and he doesn't come home with any more injuries. Even Moku feels his bullies started to like him and gave him food when he asked for it.

 

Moku realized one thing at that time 'Might make right'. He was getting madder to get stronger. Moku continued to practice and practice until he finally entered a silat hermitage and met Datuak Sri Maharajo, his first silat teacher.

 

This frail looking man has a friendly smile, he always speaks politely, and his every move is able to calm the person he is talking to. He didn't look like a fighter at all.

 

Moku felt that Datuak Sri Maharajo was not the right person to teach him martial arts. Moku, who was a teenager at that time, challenged his prospective teacher to a fight.

 

However, the challenge was only answered by smiles and laughter from Datuak Sri Maharajo. Moku felt he was belittled and charged forward, Datuak Sri Maharajo remained sitting and laughing until Moku's fist almost touched his head and then he looked into Moku's eyes.

 

Suddenly Moku's whole body trembled, cold sweat dripped down his forehead and back, the hairs on his body shivered, and his eyes trembled violently and lost focus.

 

He seemed to be standing in front of a beast.

 

Moku could only kneel in fear. Datuak Sri Maharajo stood up from his seat and laughed loudly. He patted Moku's shoulder and comforted him with a gentle smile.

 

He said "a nail that hammered is a nail that sticks out".

 

His new teacher teaches Moku about how to be human. Strength is not only a matter of physical, strength also arises from the way of life.

 

Disputes are the last resort after all means have been done. Moku is taught about negotiation, conciliation, and mediation.

 

He taught Moku to be a tiger that only pulled out its claws when it was about to pounce.

 

That lesson became the turning point of Moku. He always remembers it, because of that Moku is not mean to girls, he feels with his openness and good treatment the girls will submit and accept their duties and give birth to orc babies.

 

But it seems the girls are never satisfied. Those who only convicts ask to be given the option to choose?

 

Is a comfortable place to live not enough?

 

Is a maintain their health and safety not enough?

 

Is delicious and healthy food not enough?

 

Is a light working hours and only serving one orc per day not enough?

 

Now they ask to be given the right to choose?

 

Who do you think you are?

 

You think we can choose? You think if there was another way we would kidnap girls from other species? You think if we were strong we would hide in the forest like rats?

 

Seems like my good intentions you guys reply with arrogance! you bite the hand that feeds you!

 

Claire consciousness seemed to be about to disappear amidst her frozen body.

 

She never knew how Anna would deal with this.

 

She knew that Anna had always been their shield. Claire knew the only reason that why Moku didn't immediately give them to the orcs was because it was Anna who had keep his attention away.

 

Claire has always envied Anna, she is a girl who has a heart of steel and is never afraid of the obstacles she will face.

 

But Anna's cries made her realize that she was also afraid and doubtful.

 

Anna is not a mage or a woman who has super powers. She was just a young girl who was even younger than Claire.

 

She didn't know what Moku said to make Anna stop crying. But Claire knew that it wasn't Moku who made Anna rise, he was only rekindling the fire of Anna's waning spirit.

 

Claire wasn't a strong girl like Anna.

 

She shouldn't have dared to give her opinion in front of a monster like Moku.

 

She shouldn't have decided to run away from home like she did that night.

 

She should obey his parents and be traded like goods in the market.

 

She was just a cheap woman raised to be a doll and a whore.

 

She who was raised like a doll should just shut up and obey her owner.

 

Anna looked at Claire who had paled and was about to lose consciousness. She had to stop Moku immediately before Claire was in danger.

 

"Moku! Sto—"

 

But is it true that she will only end up turning back into a doll?

 

"No! I..I..Iam fine! You don't need always become our shield Anna, I'm not that weak!" There was a weak voice come from Claire's pale lips.

 

Moku's eyes widened when he heard Claire's voice, he immediately stopped the overflow of his aura. Moku never thought that Claire would be able to stay awake and even stop Anna from trying to help her.

 

Her almost fading eyes shone again slowly.

 

'I'm not a doll!'

 

Her shivering body slowly stopped shaking.

 

'I'm not a whore!'

 

Her chattering teeth stopped and a friendly smile slowly formed on her lips.

 

'I'm not an ornament you can buy and sell!'

 

Moku looked at Claire's slowly burning eyes. The spirit flames that were immersed in her heart exploded creating a firestorm that engulfed everything.

 

Moku is looking at the birth of warrior.

 

His anger died down and his stiff lips twitched.

 

"Moku, I understand that the orcs just want to survive and forgive me for giving you an opinion that makes us look very arrogant.

 

If you refuse for us to choose our partners, can you choose all of us? I mean why do we have to be another orc couple? Why can't we just be your partner?

 

Do you not like us because we are weak?

 

If that's the reason, then I promise to be strong, I will practice swordsmanship with Anna every day, and I will make you acknowledge me" Claire spoke with burning eyes.

 

"Hey! what do you mean? You think I chose Anna because she is swordman? Do you think I'm a maniac?" Moku is offended.

 

But the five pairs of eyes of the girls who looked at him seemed to scream 'yes you are!'.

 

Moku tried to relieve his awkwardness by clearing his throat, "hm..hm..hm.. It's not because of that, I have my own reasons that are very important and have been my dream all along, unfortunately I can't say that"

 

The real reason why Moku didn't had sex with all five girls at the same time was actually related to Dragon Breath Cultivation.

 

Dragon Breath Cultivation uses dragon prana from the orc's genitals as its energy source.

 

Moku who want to get stronger must drain his dragon prana and climb the stairs to get to the second room and open the second gate.

 

But he couldn't just use up all of his dragon prana. As a source of strength for orcs, dragon prana also serves to conception and breed orc races.

 

So that every night after having intercourse with Anna, his dragon prana reserves are reduced. Meanwhile, to reach the second room and open the second gate requires a lot of dragon prana.

 

As a result, Moku's cultivation speed was reduced. Moku decides to only have sex with Anna until his dragon prana exceeds the current number.

 

His responsibilities as chieftain and passing on the orc lineage would not prevent him from achieving his dream. Moku remains aware that the tribe and all this is just a tool to achieve his dream.

 

The pensive Moku felt his hand being gently squeezed. He turned his head.

 

"Moku, I'm sorry for my selfish attitude earlier.

 

I don't understand how the orcs predicament are. But you must also understand our predicament.

 

I am the future mother of your baby and for the sake of Zelos I never thought of aborting this baby.

 

Nor do we intend to disturb or hinder the orcs from surviving.

 

I also thank you for taking care of us and intending to change the orcs' treatment of us.

 

But can you hear our predicament first before you decide how the orcs will treat us?" Anna spoke pitifully with pleading eyes.

 

Moku nodded.

 

"What I'm really worried about isn't where we're stationed, the food, or the orcs we'll have sex with.

 

What I'm afraid of is that the other orcs aren't like you.

 

I'm afraid they still think the same as before where women are just an outlet for their lust and desire to have sex.

 

I'm afraid that they will treat other girls harshly and hurt them during intercourse.

 

I fear that the girls will live in more painful days than death.

 

Because the legend of the way orcs treated women was already very bad in human countries.

 

Especially in the city of Heles, many women who managed to be freed from the captivity of your ancestors decided to commit suicide instead of living together with nightmares." Anna explained with tears in her eyes.

 

"So I beg you to postpone deciding the fate of other girls until the orcs can treat women the way you treat me." Anna lowered her head.

 

"We beg you!" the other girls also lowered their heads.

 

Looking at the girls who lowered their heads, Moku let out a long sigh.

 

"Anna, it's not that I don't understand your fears. But we don't have time to educate the orcs. Every day we wake up with the fear of when the mages will find us.

 

We have to keep training and get strong quickly before that happens" Moku argued.

 

The girls who heard Moku's argument glanced at each other. Until Widya waved at Anna asking her to come closer.

 

Anna stood up and sat next to Widya. Then Widya whispered something to Anna and Anna also whispered something to Widya. They repeated this several times.

 

Moku just kept quiet and waited for the girls who were discussing.

 

Until finally Anna nodded and turned to Moku.

 

"I have a way of educating the orcs without sacrificing their training time." Anna smiled broadly, sure this would work.

 

"How?" Moku asked and put his body forward.

 

 

 

 

 

A Warrior Girl

 

 

As usual that morning before sunrise the orcs had gathered at Green Caping Hill.

 

Moku who came later than usual walked and passed the line of orcs who were sitting cross-legged.

 

The orcs found it strange because Moku usually was not come late. Even if they tried to come earlier, Moku was already there and sat waiting for them as if he never returned to his tent and slept here.

 

Moku stood in front and asked the orcs to stand up.

 

"Attention!" Moku's cue.

 

The orcs stood and lined up neatly. Usually, when all the orcs have gathered Moku will immediately start training but sometimes Moku asks them to line up, this is usually done when Moku is about to tell something.

 

Moku looked at the orcs one by one. Seeing that the Orcs had changed physically and mentally into true warriors, Moku was satisfied. Moku started to open the meeting that morning.

 

"Today the weather is very cold. Your soft mattress is waiting for you.

 

Your sleepy body full of wounds asks for rest.

 

Then why don't you guys go back to the tent and continue sleeping?" Moku asked.

 

"ORCS ARE NOT LAZY, KU!" The orcs answered loudly.

 

"You have to train really hard.

 

Your training is getting harder and harder day by day.

 

The forest you pass through is shrouded with mist and filled with ferocious mutated animals.

 

Why don't you guys stop training?" Moku asked again.

 

"ORC'S ARE NOT WEAK, KU!" The orcs answered.

 

"Mages are very strong.

 

They can kill any number of you.

 

And there are only a few of you.

 

Why are you still dreaming of fighting them?" Moku asked again.

 

"ORC'S ARE NOT COWARDS, SIR!" The orcs answered.

 

"YOU ARE NOT LAZY, WHO ARE YOU?" Moku asked in a loud voice.

 

"WE ARE ORCS!"

 

"YOU ARE NOT WEAK, WHO ARE YOU?"

 

"WE ARE ORCS!"

 

"YOU ARE NOT A COWARD, WHO ARE YOU?"

 

"WE ARE ORCS!"

 

"DISCIPLINE, STRONG. AND DARE, WHO ARE THEY?"

 

"ORC! ORC! ORC!" The orcs answered with all their might.

 

"At ease" Moku gave another signal.

 

The orcs spread their legs shoulder-width apart and held their hands behind their backs. They did it simultaneously as if they had been trained dozens of times.

 

"You have been training every day from the time you wake up until the time go to sleep. You train until you faint, then when you wake up you will train again.

 

I'm proud of you guys. I'm proud of orcs.

 

But always remember our enemies are no ordinary creatures. They were superhumans with mana flowing through their bodies.

 

They are the blessed, and you are the accursed!" Moku reminded firmly.

 

"Yes, Ku!"

 

"Today I want to ask you, What is the most valuable treasure for orcs?" Moku smirked and stared at the orcs, but the orcs just fell silent and glanced at each other.

 

"Viggu, answer!" Moku called an orc name.

 

"Weapon sir!" Viggu answered, but Moku shook his head.

 

"Mige!" Moku called an orc name again.

 

"Food, sir!" Mige answered, but Moku again shook his head.

 

"Swa!" Moku pointed at his childhood friend.

 

"…Women, sir!" Swa answered what was on his mind.

 

After the answer left his mouth, Swa's face turned pale.

 

The same thing happened to other orcs, they looked at Swa with a look as if asking 'What the fuck are you doing?!'

 

The topic of women became a sensitive topic but was often discussed by orcs in their busy schedule.

 

Moku has been the chief of the tribe for more than a month and lives with five women in one tent. So the women should be pregnant by this time.

 

However, based on the knowledge of the orcs assigned to deliver meat and fruit to Moku's tent while he was away, the five girls didn't seem to have big bellies or chained to keep them from escaping.

 

Instead they appeared relaxed and laughing, not showing any distress or bruising to indicate that they were being forced to have sex.

 

In fact, based on information from several orcs, there was a new tent connected with Moku's tent. From the tent often heard the sound of laughing girls and splashing water.

 

This worried the Orcs, they weren't worried that Moku couldn't impregnate the five girls (because they thought Orcs couldn't be sterile) but they were worried that Moku would be too soft on girls and forget his duties as chieftain to continue the generation of orcs.

 

During this one month, Moku had managed to win the hearts of the orcs with his leadership and strength. Even Goku, a former chieftain admits that Moku is a much better chieftain than him.

 

Moku paved the way for orcs to become stronger, he made a group of slobs become true orcs warrior. Now that the young orcs had a strength that couldn't be underestimated, they were capable of going head-to-head with adult orcs.

 

So thats why they really wanted to know what was really going on inside Moku's tent but no one dared to ask or try to peek.

 

But Moku was not angry and said, "That's right, Woman! What is the most valuable treasure besides women?" while smiling.

 

Before any orcs raised their hands to ask, Moku continued his speech.

 

"Without women, our tribe has no future. Without women you will be cold at night. And without women, your big dick would be useless.

 

Women are weak creatures but with their tiny vagina, they are able to give birth to orcs as big as you.

 

Women are gentle creatures but with their smooth skin, they can keep you from getting cold at night.

 

Women are small creatures but with their voluptuous body, your weak penis becomes strong like iron.

 

Women are the most beautiful gift and the best treasure that The One has given to the orcs. We who are a race of monsters with only one gender desperately need women.

 

Because of that, we don't have enough gratitude to say or give for the blessings of women given by The One.

 

and I give you good news, thanks to the blessing of The One, one of the five girls is currently pregnant!" Moku opened his arms wide and gave the orcs the good news.

 

"Yeaahhhhh!!!" the orcs cheered with joy at the good news.

 

Moku raised one hand and the orcs' joyful cheers stopped,

 

"To show my gratitude I gave her one wish that I will grant, other than to return to the realm of humans and things beyond my control.

 

Then she said to me like this 'You orcs are stupid creatures! You don't respect women even though we are the most precious thing to your kind!'

 

Which of course then I replied,

 

'We orcs are a race that values warriors, we are grateful to The One for giving you to us, but except for that you don't deserve our respect.

 

You better shut up and open your crotch wide so you can give birth to our babies!'" Moku told them with a mocking face.

 

The orcs laughed aloud because they felt the female humans were a little stupid and ignorant. Before any of them let out a vulgar sneer, Moku continued his story.

 

"Then she said 'In that case, I ask to be included in the orc training! I'll show you that women are not weak and are also a warrior!'" At this point Moku was silent and waited for the orcs' reaction.

 

The orcs were wide-eyed with their mouths shut. They glanced at each other and looked at Moku and made sure he wasn't joking. Moku just smiled sarcastically and made sure he wasn't joking.

 

"pfffttt .." came the sound of Swa's suppressed laughter.

 

But he couldn't last long and his laughter exploded which was followed by the other orcs.

 

"HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!" the laughter of the orcs echoed throughout Green Caping Hill.

 

However only Boku and Mige looked thoughtful while holding their chins.

 

The orcs' laughter continued until Moku opened his mouth and spoke again, "I also gladly grant her request, I want to show her that orcs are not a weak race and the training we are in is not for weak creatures like them!

 

I present to you! Annaira Morris, a human girl who wants to become a warrior!" Moku waved his hand and pointed to the back of the orcs line.

 

Seen a girl is walking closer across the grass that covers Green Caping Hill. Her leather boots tread and form a trail on the trampled grass.

 

She wore shabby and wide pants, covering the entire lower body from the waist to the ankles. Her wide strides didn't show the slightest bit of fear of approaching the horde of giant green monsters in front of her.

 

A long sword was sheathed and hung from her belt, which was hiding a shabby light blue shirt that covered his stomach, chest, and arms.

 

The shabby light blue suit was covered in leather armor which had a few rips and scratches here and there, showing that the wearer wasn't just wearing it for display.

 

The morning sun that had started to rise showed its majesty shining on the girl's face. Her chubby cheeks looked chafed and her small lips pursed, turning her cute face into a serious and stiff one.

 

A cold wind blew and made the girl's short silver hair part, revealing her glowing blue hazel eyes.

 

Anna seemed undaunted and at the same time her steps carried an extraordinary strength of will and determination.

 

 

 

 

 

The Girls' Plan

 

 

The orcs who saw her were whistling, cheering, and laughing showed no respect or admiration at all by Anna's heroic arrival.

 

She ignored them and continued to walk through the orc line. Some orcs were approaching, some were giving way, and some were blocking her like the huge orc whose fist was as big as Anna's head, Vakgar.

 

Vakgar and Anna looked at each other but neither of them moved. The orcs who saw Anna and Vakgar stand off cheered cheerfully.

 

Vakgar's lips curled up showing his long and large lower fangs. His sinister green face looked scornful and his red eyes looked at Anna from head to toe as if appraising some delicious sumptuous meat.

 

Anna didn't move and just stared straight into Vakgar's eyes without any fear. Seeing Anna who wasn't scared, Vakgar got even more excited and pointed at Anna's sheathed sword with his chin.

 

As if to say 'can you really use it, Beautiful doll?'.

 

Anna's lips curled up and grabbed the handle of her sword and said "Do you want to know?" Her blue hazel eyes shouted a challenge.

 

The atmosphere became more lively, the orcs became very happy with this brave beautiful doll. They wanted to see Vakgar destroy Anna and turn her white skin to blue.

 

But the fun stopped after hearing Moku's clapping, "Okay, enough playing around! We don't have much time, let's start practicing!"

 

Anna, you have to practice basic moves first before you can join the orcs!"

 

"Yes, Ku!" the orcs answered firmly, Anna just nodded and walked past Vakgar.

 

Vakgar gave way and rejoined his ranks.

 

"Put on the load on!" a voice commanded from Moku

 

The orcs then mounted their respective weights. Currently the heaviest amount of weight they can carry is almost half a ton, which is by Goku who still holds the title of the second strongest orc after Moku in the tribe.

 

Because of the weight he was carrying, every time Goku stepped his feet would sink into the ground and leave a trail as deep as 2 centimeters.

 

And the weight just keeps growing over time, it might only take 2 months or so for Goku to have to lift more than half a ton of weight.

 

Moku didn't put up his weight, physical training became useless for him at this time. If he is required to lift weights then Moku must lift at least 3-4 tons.

 

This will only sink his feet and lead to a funny scene where he just stands still like a hot nail slowly sinking in the middle of a pile of cheese.

 

Anna looked at the weight the orcs were carrying on their backs with wide eyes. She had never seen an exercise like this before, she didn't understand what the point of lifting such heavy weights was.

 

"Anna, you have to put on some weight too." Moku's voice snapped Anna out of her shock.

 

"Huh? oh .. yes" Anna answered.

 

She looked at the mounds of timber there and took some. Then tie them to her back with ropes.

 

"How much should I bring?" Anna asked.

 

"As much as you can" Moku replied curtly.

 

Anna just nodded and added a few more twigs. She felt a pain in her shoulder and her back hunched over.

 

"Anna, every day you have to increase the weights you carry even if it's just a pebble" Moku told.

 

"Huh? eh!" Anna gave up her intention to increase the weight and began to reduce it.

 

The orcs who saw Anna lighten her load giggled, especially Vakgar who laughed loudly and said "weak,, the white doll is weak"

 

Even though Anna didn't understand the monster's language, she still knew that Vakgar was calling her weak. Anna's face turned red and she gave up on trying to reduce the burden.

 

Moku saw Anna struggling to stand up and keeping her body from swaying, he remembered their conversation last night that made Moku allow Anna, a pregnant woman, to join the orcs' strenuous training.

 

....

 

{Last Night}

 

"How?" Moku asked and put his body forward.

 

"You once said that orcs respect warriors. This is also the reason why you asked me to duel with you.

 

If I win that duel the orcs will let me go free because I have defeated you, the strongest orc in this tribe.

 

Is that true?" Anna said with a smile on her lips.

 

"That's true. Then?" Moku doesn't understand yet.

 

"Then how about we show the orcs that women can also be strong warriors?" asked Ana.

 

"That's a good idea, but none of you can beat me even if I relent, the other orcs won't buy it.

 

Then if you want to fight with other orcs then you have to choose Goku or Boku as your opponent.

 

You can't beat them barehanded and after they learned silat with me, their weapon skills have progressed a lot, for now I even doubt if you can beat them Anna" Moku explained honestly.

 

"I don't mean to win the duel with you or the other orcs, I mean to show that we girls are warriors too.

 

You explained to me that warriors are not about talent or swordplay, but an unyielding spirit that will not be extinguished even when walking alone and being hit by various obstacles.

 

I will show that I am a warrior to all the orcs.

 

I will join your training and receive the same treatment as the other orcs!" Anna said her brilliant idea.

 

Moku's mouth fell open, he felt that Anna had gone mad, "That's a bad idea! What exactly are you thinking?!

 

The orcs' training was designed with their endurance, fast metabolism, and regeneration abilities in mind. You as a human don't have all that!

 

Following the training of the orcs is tantamount to suicide for you! After all, You are pregnant! strenuous activities can harm you and the fetus in your womb!" Moku tried to resuscitate Anna.

 

"Moku! I can't believe you of all people underestimate me!" Anna was offended.

 

"I'm not underestimating you but I'm just telling the truth" Moku shook his head.

 

Anna stood up and sat in front of him. She held Moku's hand tightly and looked into his red eyes seriously.

 

"Moku! As your woman, you have to trust me a little. I won't do anything stupid that could harm myself or our baby.

 

I have a plan and a hypothesis, if this hypothesis is true then this plan will also work. Trust me! I'm not crazy! I promised to give birth to our first child.

 

If you really think of me as a warrior then believe me I will keep my promise!" Anna promised.

 

Moku was silent, once again his logic told him that this was a bad plan and could harm Anna and their baby. But there was a voice in his heart to believe in it.

 

"Okay, but only for one month!" Moku believed his heart.

 

....

 

{The Morning}

 

Moku saw that Anna was able to maintain her balance, even though the weight she was carrying made Anna almost unable to move. Moku just kept quiet and waited for her to be ready.

 

While on the other hand the orcs had already done their training. Even though they started training at the same time, the orcs' individual abilities gradually became more visible as the training became harder.

 

Some of them have reached the second level of breathing techniques, but many are still stuck at the first level of breathing techniques.

 

This was not because of the lazy orcs but because of the inborn talent they brought with them. Just as humans are born with various hidden talents, so are orcs.

 

Many of them had overflowing power but couldn't channel it so making their movements required more energy.

 

Just like Vakgar, who has the second strength and body size after Goku, is still stuck at the first level of breathing technique.

 

He had a hard time concentrating his overflowing energy and channeling it into a single attack. As a result, when using breathing techniques, Vakgar's movements become slow.

 

This also happened to several other orcs who were still stuck in the first level of the breathing technique.

 

Exercise at this level is in the form of paired formation movements. Two orcs will walk in pairs to form a circle.

 

Opponents are like mirror images, they will have the same steps and movements but in opposite positions.

 

The movement of the Tagak footwork is a fundamental and very important part of silat, because the essence of all silat movements comes from these six steps.

 

In each step there is an initial movement to start an attack, dodge, parry, or lock. Because it is very important to be able to harmonize the energy and understand it by heart.

 

Their steps and movements are a combination of the steps of Tagak footwork. Just as now Swa and Torgan are imitating each other's movements.

 

Starting from the water step—valley step—lightning step, then the combination changes to a wind step—mountain step—fire step.

 

Swa throws a punch at the fire step, while Torgan moves to parry. But their movements look very slow and heavy.

 

Swa pushed his fists like he was pushing tens of kilograms weight, the same thing happened to Torgan who raised his hand to parry. This is due to the lack of smooth movement of energy they channel to the limbs that they want to use.

 

BAK!

 

However, the moment Swa's fist touched the outside of Torgan's hand there was a loud crash sound like two wooden blocks colliding.

 

The result of the collision almost broke both of their hands. This will not happen if the energy blast is done in the right way.

 

The orcs who managed to enter the second level of the breathing technique had different training. The combination of moves, punches, parries, and dodges becomes increasingly complex.

 

This is because they have been able to detonate their respective energies and are learning how to implement it in a combination move.

 

Likewise, the three forms that Moku used in the Palaka duel with Goku were a combination of Tagak footwork and practical techniques or what Datuak nan Sabatang commonly referred to as 'Picking the Fruit'.

 

Picking the Fruit is to use reason and logic while studying the physical properties of the human body and where the weak points of the body itself are.

 

By using all limbs that can be moved, Picking the Fruit has two concepts, namely that all limbs must be utilized and in any position they must be used as much as possible to defend and attack.

 

Moku returned his attention to Anna. Her pale face showed that Anna was almost at her limit.

 

 

 

 

 

Anna Transformation

 

 

"Anna, the first lesson in silat is Tagak footwork. I will demonstrate and correct your movements one by one. Imitate my movements

 

the first is the wind step pattern!" Moku explained then demonstrated the first step pattern.

 

Anna imitated Moku's body movements, every inch of her body that moved made Anna's knees tremble. But Moku didn't care and started to correct Anna's movements.

 

Brakk!!

 

Akkhh!

 

"LOWER YOUR HANDS!!" Moku's instructions.

 

Moku actually wanted to teach Anna gentler but the orcs will saw that and made their plan fail. Finally Moku decided to teach her the same way as he teach the orcs. Even so, Moku slowed his blow.

 

Brakk!!

 

Gakkkhh!

 

"BEND YOUR KNEES LOWER!"

 

Moku has no mercy on Anna, he corrects every detail of her mistake with a blow from a quadruped toran. The sound of blows and screams resounded at the top of Green Caping Hill, making the orcs reminisce about their first day of training with Moku.

 

Anna's face grew paler, her lips felt dry, her saliva seemed to be caught in her throat.

 

Her hot body began to feel cold, the gust of wind made her shiver, and her trembling knees went numb.

 

Her eyes began to dim, her ears became ringing, and her head felt heavy.

 

Anna's brain is barely conscious anymore and asked to rest but Moku's blows woke her up and forced her to keep her body position.

 

Moku won't continue the next step if Anna's body position doesn't match or moves just a little. Anna could only grit her teeth and force her body not to move.

 

"the second is the lightning step pattern!" Moku's voice is heard again and tells Anna to imitate his movements again.

 

Anna tried to move her body back but her brain which sensed the danger instantly prevented it and put her to sleep or in simpler words, Anna fell unconscious.

 

In her unconsciousness, she felt her body being hug and carried by Moku. Not long after, Moku put her to sleep in the tent.

 

Her body temperature rose and her head felt spinning. Anna felt her breath become tight and her whole body ached. Her torn muscles and tired nerves made Anna feel like she was in hell.

 

A green orb glowed flickering inside Anna's womb, the light then spread out and enveloped her entire body. The light absorbed all the nutrients from Anna's body, slowly the fat in her body was getting thinner.

 

Anna was getting thinner but when the green orb felt it had had enough, it emitted a green light enveloping the torn muscles and tense nerves.

 

Gradually the torn muscles recovered and the tensed nerves calmed down again. Anna's body recovered, her temperature returned to normal and the pain in her head began to disappear.

 

Anna started to open her eyes again.

 

The light from the bonfire lit up the ceiling of the tent. The sound of the girls talking and the crackling of burning wood could be heard filling Anna's ears which had previously been ringing.

 

Anna pushed herself to sit up, the wet cloth placed on her forehead fell. The voice startled the girls, they immediately turned and walked closer.

 

"Anna are you okay?" Widya looks worried. Enrolling Anna in training and getting the orcs to admit that women could be warriors was her idea. So she felt guilty about Anna's condition.

 

"I'm okay Widya, can you get me some water? I'm thirsty" Anna said weakly.

 

"I'll get it" Lina stood up quickly and scooped up the water in the barrel.

 

"Anna this is a bad idea, we should think of another way, I'm sure Moku will understand and give us time" Claire looked very worried, Widya nodded and agreed with Claire's opinion.

 

Lina came with water and gave it to Anna. Anna drank greedily because she was very thirsty.

 

"We can't do that Claire, we can't back down, Moku won't have mercy on you guys. We have to use this month's time to change the views of the orcs and make them appreciate us a little bit" Anna wiped the water that spilled from her lips.

 

Kryuuukk..! Her empty stomach growled loudly.

 

"Anna, you should rest. I will grill the meat! Vivi, please get water for Anna again." Lina led Anna's body to lie down again.

 

"Thank you Lina, Vivi" Anna nodded.

 

"Forgive us for all this time Anna" Lina bowed her head, so did Vivi.

 

"It's okay" Anna smiled.

 

There was the sound of the curtains being pulled apart. Moku came with a few pieces of meat. He then walked over to the crowd of girls.

 

The girls paved the way for Moku. He sat next to Anna and gave the meats to Lina "Cook" Moku giving a short order.

 

Lina nodded and grilled the meat over the bonfire.

 

Moku looked back at Anna "Do you want to try raw meat?" he asked a strange question.

 

Anna frowned not understanding why Moku asked like that, "No" Anna answered briefly.

 

Moku just nodded and said "Tomorrow we will start training at the same time, if you want to join then you can go together with me"

 

Anna increasingly felt strange, she never expected if Moku didn't ask her to stop training.

 

Moku should have been worried about his child in Anna's womb but his very relaxed and cold attitude made her think that Moku didn't care about Anna and their child.

 

However, it was very unlikely, Moku's anger when Anna said she would commit suicide with the child in her womb was so great that it made her think that Moku would really chain and lock her up.

 

"I'll join the training" Anna nodded hesitantly.

 

"Okay! You better eat more until your stomach can't fill anymore. He's been working hard today" Moku smiled.

 

Anna felt even more strange, "He?" Anna asked.

 

"Yeah, hahaha this is really amazing! I think my race is really a cursed race! hahaha" Moku cursed his own race but his joyous laughter didn't show hatred but pride.

 

"What do you mean?" Anna was getting confused, the same thing happened to another girl who was listening to their conversation.

 

"You will find out. But you must still be careful to keep your womb" Moku instructed.

 

"I know that, I won't break my promise" Anna nodded.

 

Lina came with cooked meat. That night Anna ate 5 kg of meat alone.

 

In the morning at the same time as yesterday, Anna was setting up the stance according to the wind step pattern. Moku again corrected Anna's movements.

 

The sound of the rattan hitting and the sound of Anna's groaning were heard again at the top of Green Caping Hill. The orcs who saw the female human who had not yet given up burst into laughter.

 

Anna's screams and pain became entertainment in the midst of their strenuous training.

 

Once again Anna fell unconscious during the lightning step pattern, but this time she was able to move her legs.

 

The green orb that was slightly larger than yesterday shone again, absorbing the nutrients in Anna's body, and healing her wounds and fatigue.

 

Anna wakes up again at night in the tent.

 

Moku came with more meat and asked again "Would you like to try raw meat?"

 

Anna once again shook her head in denial. Then Moku again told Anna to eat until her stomach was full and not filled anymore.

 

That night Anna again spent 5kg of meat alone.

 

In the morning Anna got up again and went to practice.

 

This incident keeps repeating every day, even though it has the same routine but something is different.

 

On the third day Anna managed to complete the lightning step pattern before falling unconscious.

 

She wakes up again at night in the tent, Moku again asks the same question before Anna reject it, and Anna eats 5 kg of meat.

 

On the seventh day Anna managed to complete the water step pattern before falling unconscious.

 

She woke up just as the sun was setting, Anna tried some raw meat because she was tired of hearing Moku keep asking, and she finished 3 kg of raw meat before stopping and eating the roast again.

 

On the tenth day Anna managed to complete the fire step pattern before falling unconscious.

 

She woke up before the sun went down, Anna tried to eat raw meat, and she no longer felt nauseous or disgusted. That night Anna spent 5 kg of raw meat.

 

On the twelfth day Anna managed to complete the mountain step pattern before falling unconscious.

 

She woke up in the afternoon, without waiting for the girls to cook Anna's meat to eat it raw, and she became more fond of the taste of raw meat, especially fresh and uncured with honey.

 

On the thirteenth day Anna managed to complete the valley step pattern before falling unconscious.

 

She woke up during the day after the orc hordes went hunting, Anna walked alone down from Green Caping Hill and into her tent. Anna who felt hungry again spent 7 kg of raw meat alone.

 

The changes that happened to Anna made herself and the people around her feels strange. Her body was getting taller so the girls had to look up to see her face.

 

Anna's increasing diet of raw meat scares the girls. They were very worried about Anna's condition which was getting weirder by the day.

 

But Anna seemed to have an idea about what was going on and why she had turned strange like this. She just needed to confirm with Moku who seemed to have known this from day one.

 

On the fourteenth day Anna woke up from her stupor along with the other orcs. The orcs also knew about Anna's change were even more astonished.

 

Moku just sat there smiling seeing this. Anna who saw Moku's smile walked forward and said,

 

"Can you explain what really happened?"

 

 

 

 

 

The Truth

 

 

The orcs that saw Anna come to Moku began to approach. They were very surprised when they woke up together with Anna and wanna know what really happen.

 

Even though they don't understand the language that Anna uses, they know that Anna is asking Moku what happened to her. They were also curious and came closer to hear more clearly.

 

Moku didn't answer Anna's question right away, he turned to Boku and ordered "Take our food and share it, Before we go hunting I want to explain something to all the orcs"

 

'All the orcs? Does Moku just want to talk to the orcs? then what about my question? should I leave now?' asked Anna in confusion.

 

"Yes, Ku!" Boku nodded and let go of his weights, together with two other orcs Boku descended from the hill and headed for the food storage hut.

 

Moku didn't speak and just sat casually. The other orcs who knew that Moku would not speak before the food came sat around him.

 

Anna saw the orcs were already sitting around Moku, walked away but her steps were stopped by Moku's voice, "Anna, you are sitting here" Moku patted the ground next to him.

 

The orcs glanced at each other, but they remained silent.

 

Anna don't hear any disagreement from the orcs, nodded and sat at the place next to Moku.

 

Not long after, Boku came and distributed jars of meat that had been preserved with honey to the orcs. "Give one to Anna!" Moku ordered.

 

Viggu nodded and handed a jar to Anna. "Thanks" Anna nodded, Viggu also nodded and returned to his seat.

 

"Please eat!" Moku said.

 

The orcs opened their jars and started eating but their attention was still on Anna who was only holding the jar. Anna who felt the orc's glance became nervous.

 

"You eat too" Moku said once again.

 

Anna nodded and opened the jar. In the jar there are 5 kg of meat that has been covered with honey. Even so the smell that comes out of the meat is very strong and can make human vomit.

 

But Anna didn't notice it, she felt only the sweet smell of meat that sparked the appetite. Anna took a piece of meat and put it in her mouth.

 

The sound of flesh being torn and crushed by her teeth could be heard. The raw meat was tough but Anna ate it like she was eating cheese. Quickly the meat as big as an arm was swallowed into her stomach.

 

"Glup!" Anna took the meat in the jug again and ate it voraciously. It didn't take long for the meat in the jar to be eaten. Anna tilted the jug and drank the honey and the remaining meat. "Gluk! Gluk! Gluk!"

 

Some liquid trickled out from between her lips and dripped down on her leather armor. "Puaah!!" Anna was satisfied and wiped her mouth with her palm.

 

The atmosphere became quiet. Anna felt 15 pairs of eyes staring at her in amazement. She turned her head and saw the orcs were looking at her with wide eyes.

 

Anna's face flushed. As a woman she had no manners and ate like a barbarian. She was often reprimanded by Cila and Silvie for being more feminine but Anna didn't listen.

 

The orcs who were notoriously vulgar and bumpkin were now staring at her in amazement making Anna want to bury her head in the ground in shame.

 

"Anna they look at you in amazement not because of the way you eat" Moku seemed to read Anna's mind.

 

"Eh? huh? eh? I was just a little hungry earlier, usually I don't eat like this, you know that" Anna tried to dodge.

 

"I'm telling the truth, Orcs don't have manners in eating, we don't care how you eat. They look amazed because they smell you" Moku explained.

 

"Smell?!!" now Anna felt really embarrassed, she smelled her armpits which did stink.

 

Since joining the training with the orcs Anna always woke up at night or came home very tired, she didn't have a chance to take a shower.

 

Even though Anna is a woman who doesn't like to dress up, she is still a woman. If someone said if her body stinks, Anna would still feel hurt.

 

Seeing Anna's face became gloomy, Moku laughed "Hahaha I didn't mean that.

 

Anna orcs don't care about women who smell good and wear perfume, our noses are very sensitive, even we stay away from plants that spread a sweet smell.

 

What I mean is your scent. The scent that the orcs smell from your body is the same scent that smells from their bodies.

 

Especially when you eat voraciously, your scent becomes the same as orc."

 

At first the orcs made fun of Anna, who couldn't finish a single Tagak footwork training session and had to lie unconscious all day.

 

Anna who always came in the morning to join the training made the orcs think that she was an arrogant girl and didn't know her place.

 

But day after day the orcs began to feel something strange. Even though Anna grew taller and her muscles grew bigger but that wasn't what made the orc feel strange and confused.

 

The orcs began to feel that something was wrong when they smelled Anna's scent which was getting more and more like a smell they were familiar with.

 

The smell of the orc's body.

 

When Moku first met the orcs after his evolution, the orcs became shocked and didn't recognize him. But Moku just stated his name and the orcs immediately believed.

 

This happens because apart from sight the orcs also recognize each other by scent, so Moku's changing face and physical shape won't fool the orcs because he still has the same scent.

 

Human Anna who smelled more like an orc made them confused, gradually the orcs started not making fun of her anymore and just silently watched.

 

Until this day when Anna woke up from faint together with them, the orcs were very surprised because Anna no longer smelled like a human but smelled like that came out of an orc's body.

 

"Huh? What do you mean? why do I smell like an orc?" her embarrassment now turned to confusion.

 

"Did you know? In addition to their strong and pointed teeth, the saliva of orcs also functions as a decompressor so that the meat becomes softer when bitten." Moku said.

 

"then?" Anna did not understand why Moku explained this to her.

 

"The meat you bite feels softer than usual because you have saliva like orcs. You also don't feel disgusted and nauseous when eating raw meat is also caused by that" Moku explained.

 

"huh?" Anna was getting confused.

 

"The length of time you faint is also getting shorter, your body is getting taller, your muscles are getting bigger and harder, and you are getting hungry quickly.

 

Anna do you know? right now you have a metabolism that's almost on par with orcs" Moku stared with sparkling eyes. His wide smile made his face look like a maniac.

 

"Moku what happened to me? Why am I like this?" Anna is scared.

 

"You also know or you already suspect what happen right?" Moku asked back.

 

Anna was stunned and silent. She started to remember her hypothesis, Anna wasn't a fool, she knew that if Moku said orc training was only designed for orcs it was truth and fact.

 

But she still insisted on following it because she had a hunch and suspicion about something. Anna wants to know why her body always feels fresh and doesn't feel hungry after when wake up in the morning after having sex with Moku at the night.

 

"Because I'm pregnant..." Anna said and fell silent.

 

"Right because you're pregnant!" Moku agreed.

 

"So you mean orc sperm not only can fertilize and change the fetus of another species but can also affect the mother of the fetus?!" Boku jumped in.

 

"Yeah you're right" Moku nodded.

 

"Huh? what did he say? explain it to me!" Anna quickly forced Moku to explain.

 

"Anna, have you ever thought why even though orcs always reproduce with different races and different species, the child that is born always becomes an orc, not a half-orc or similar to its mother?

 

That's because the orc sperm is able to change the fetus that is being conceived by the mother into the orc race.

 

At first I thought the changes were just that but when you fainted on the first day of training I saw with my inner eye there is a green light orb in your stomach that absorbs your body's nutrients and restores your body.

 

After I looked more closely and further I found that the light not only came from the orb but also spread throughout your womb.

 

Day by day that green light begins to seep in and heal all your wounds. Every muscle tissue he connects, every organ he heals, and every nerve he calms will slowly emit a green glow.

 

Anna you will slowly have all the abilities of the orc body. The fast metabolism, overflowing power, and regeneration abilities we pride ourselves on will become a part of you.

 

Anna gradually you will become an orc" Moku smiled happily.

 

Anna's breath hitched, her face paled, and her eyes widened. She didn't want to believe Moku but she felt the changes in her body the most.

 

"It can't be permanent can it?" Anna said with trembling lips.

 

"I don't know if the changes in your body will be permanent or not, because the green light that comes out is still dim. But I can confirm if the changes in your uterus are permanent.

 

Your uterus becomes very strong and will kill all weak sperm cells from other creatures, your reproductive organs become so strong like ours.

 

Or in simpler words, you won't be able to get impregnated by anything other than orcs." Moku replied.

 

 

 

 

 

She-Orc

 

 

Anna's mouth opened and closed, her throat went dry, and her head was spinning. This matter was so sudden and frightened her.

 

But Moku didn't care about Anna's feelings, he stood up and followed by another orc.

 

"This is very good news for our tribe! We will not only have one new member in the future but two new members at once!

 

I hereby declare you the newest member of the orc tribe. You will become an orc and you deserve to be treated like an orc.

 

You will be part of us, your life and death will be our life and death.

 

Today, on Green Caping Hill where the orcs are sharpening their fangs, I declare Annaira Morris are already dead!

 

Then we welcome you, the first female orc of the entire orc race, Nevare!" Moku opened his arms wide and said with great dignity and pride.

 

"OOOOAAAAHHHHH!" The orcs greeted her with their fists clenched into the sky.

 

Swa once again became the cheerleader and shouted, "NE! VA! RE!" Which the other orcs also followed.

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

Anna could only remain silent with a pale face, her wide eyes still not realizing if this was reality or a nightmare.

 

Once again Moku ignored her feeling and pushed Anna's back into the crowd of cheering orc.

 

The orcs caught her, picked her up, and tossed her into the air while continuing to shout merrily with the name she had never heard before.

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

"NE! VA! RE!"

 

Every time the orcs announced her new name, Anna's memories of being a human appeared and disappeared.

 

Gilbert is a good father, although he often scolds Anna but his anger stems from his experience of adult life. He is just trying his best and to the best of his knowledge to ensure the future of his children.

 

Anna wanted to make her father understand that she only wanted to be recognized like her brother.

 

Cila is a diligent mother, she always wakes up earlier than everyone and sleeps later than everyone. Every morning Cila cooks, sweeps, and makes sure nothing is missed for breakfast together at home.

 

As a result, Anna's family always had breakfast together and had dinner together. They leave home with renewed vigor to face their day and sleep well at the night.

 

Anna wanted to ask her mother why she never stood up for Anna and supported her.

 

Artur is a lovely brother, when they are child he always followed Anna wherever she went. Anna became an idol and role model for Artur, however, when they were teenagers, Artur and Anna drifted away.

 

It's not that there is a problem between them but Artur is busy pursuing his Military Academy scholarship and Anna is jealous of him who lives to pursue her dreams.

 

Anna wanted to tell Artur who was probably currently looking for her in the middle of the vast Bog forest to stop it.

 

Anna and Silvie's family is very close, starting from the working relationship between Gilbert and Anthony, Silvie's father, Anna and Silvie's relationship began when they were still babies.

 

They always played together and when they grew up the relationship was not tenuous at all. Silvie became a place for Anna to share her complaints, and vice versa.

 

She always supported Anna and encouraged her to continue pursuing her dreams.

 

Anna wanted to comfort her best friend to stop crying and forget about her.

 

Anna looked up at the clear sky of the Bog forest, the clouds seemed to go hand in hand, and the birds were dancing beautifully among it.

 

'Father, Mother, Artur, Silvie, looks like I won't be able to go home'

 

Anna did not know what happened after that. Her vacant eyes only captured a few images such as orcs going hunting, trails in Green Caping Hill, tents, and worried faces of girls.

 

Anna lay down to sleep and tried to calm her overloaded brain.

 

In her dreams Anna returns to Heles City, Gabriel lets her practice swordsmanship, Cila gives her instructions on how to become a mage, and she goes to the Military Academy with Artur.

 

But all of that was shattered when Bon's melodious voice and horrible grin, 'reality is crueler than nightmare'.

 

"AAAHHH!!!"

 

Anna woke up with screaming and ragged breathing. The girls who were near immediately approached and hugged her tightly.

 

"Anna are you okay?" Lina asked.

 

"Anna do you want to eat? or drink? I'll get it right away" Vivi quickly stood up, sipped some water, and took some fruit.

 

"Anna did you have a bad dream?" Claire gripped Anna's cold hand tightly. Widya who was beside her also looked very worried.

 

"I..I..I'm alright" Anna stammered.

 

Vivi gave Anna a drink and set the fruit beside her. Anna just nodded gratefully.

 

"Anna what really happened? You come into the tent without saying anything, then lay down and slept through the night. Was today's training so hard?" Claire asked anxiously.

 

"It's already night?!" Anna was surprised and looked out of the tent. It was dark outside and a white mist began to descend from the mountain.

 

Before any of the girls answered or asked questions, the curtains of the tent opened and Moku stepped inside. He had just come back from cleaning himself at the well.

 

Suddenly Anna's whole body shook with anger, she was reminded of what happened at the top of Green Caping Hill.

 

"You trapped me!" cried Anna angrily.

 

Anna stood up and lunged at Moku, her right fist flew swiftly towards Moku's face. She wanted so badly to beat this damn orc's face to shreds.

 

But Moku dodged Anna's punch with ease. Anna did not stop and continued to chase Moku while continuing to throw her punches.

 

"Hey..Hey, what do you mean by trapping you? I never set you up!" Moku said casually as he continued to dodge.

 

"You know what really happened to my body but you don't say it!" Anna shouted angrily as she continued to throw her punches.

 

Moku caught Anna's hand quickly and pulled her closer.

 

With their noses touching, Moku spoke, "I didn't trap you, you yourself want to join the training with the Orcs, you don't want to give up, the change won't happen if you give up!" Moku then pushed her away.

 

Anna fell on her butt first, with gasping for breath Anna said "I Hate You!" her blue hazel eyes stared with hatred.

 

"Well, you broke my heart" Moku replied with pursed lips.

 

Anna stood up, walked over, and took her sword. She drew her sword and said "I will kill you!" her teary eyes showed seriousness.

 

Moku just stared and smiled happily "Well, you need to grow a lot more stronger then!"

 

"AHHHH!!" Anna shouted and charged forward. Her sword stab as fast as lightning but Moku dodged it with just a move of his shoulder.

 

"Use the lightning step pattern to make your sword thrust stronger." Moku hit Anna's shoulder.

 

Bak!

 

"Ah!" Anna was in pain but she didn't stop attacking.

 

"This is the valley step pattern, right? why is your back hunched over!"

 

Bak!

 

Ughh!

 

"Mountain step pattern is more useful for defense and counter-attack!"

 

Bak!

 

Graahh!

 

The fight became like a training session for Anna. Moku kept hitting and correcting her every move, her attacks like snail in Moku's eyes.

 

The girls who saw the two people's fight became frightened. 'Does Anna practice every day like this?' their faces paled at the thought of the fate of Anna being trained by Moku with violence and without compassion.

 

Until finally Anna fell and couldn't get up again, her breath was panting, the sweat dripping through her body made her clothes wet, and her body was covered with bruises.

 

Different from the four-pointed rattan which only causes pain not injury, Moku's hit leave bruises.

 

Even though Moku had reduced his hit power as little as possible but his evolved body was too strong for Anna who was still in the stage of transforming into an orc.

 

Moku sat next to Anna and wiped her sweat slowly. The bruises on her body had begun to fade and it didn't take long for Anna's new body to recover as before.

 

"What's wrong with being an orc? You will have a very strong body. Coupled with the mana flow present in the human body, you will become a mage with the ability to regenerate like orcs." Moku said softly.

 

"hah hah hah... One day I will chop off your head!" Anna promised.

 

"Hahahaha I will wait for that day Nevare" Moku laughed happily.

 

"Nevare?" Girls are confused

 

"AAAKKKHH!!! Don't call me Nevare!!" Her strength returned and Anna screamed loudly.

 

"HAHAHAHA" Moku laughed out loud.

 

For someone who wants to be the strongest, the most annoying thing is not the number of opponents but the lack of a commensurate opponent.

 

When he first fought in an MMA match, Moku had strong rivals and opponents, but gradually they could no longer provide a fierce resistance to Moku.

 

In the end Moku stood at the top and felt lonely.

 

Moku hopes that one day Anna will give him a fierce fight.

 

 

 

 

 

The Young Orc Group

 

 

In the morning Anna returned to training with the orcs. The orcs no longer made fun of her and considered Anna as one of them, many of them even invited Anna to talk.

 

Anna could only nod as she didn't understand the language of the monsters. The day's training started again.

 

Anna is getting used to Tagak footwork and rarely gets hit when Moku corrects her. She had now easily changed the step combination without any errors.

 

Then Moku taught Anna how to punch and kick, for Anna who was an expert in the sword she felt that she didn't need to learn it.

 

But Moku said that the body is the main weapon of silat, while other weapons such as swords, spears, and others are just additional weapons.

 

Moku did not teach Anna about asceticism, although it could increase the amount of time she can practiced before fainting but the side effects of asceticism could harm Anna and the fetus in her stomach.

 

Unlike the male orcs, Anna's current body needed more nutrition because even though she had a fast metabolism, the only source of nutrition for her and the fetus came from Anna's body.

 

Then Moku taught her breathing techniques. Anna is very eager to learn this technique, she knows if one of the reasons for Moku's evolution is due to breathing techniques, she wants to know if her human self can also use breathing techniques.

 

Moku just smiled and thought, silat and breathing techniques came from the martial arts he learned as a human.

 

Moku only slightly changed it so that it matched the orc's body. So it can be said that the silat being studied by orcs today is a silat that was made specifically for their race,

 

Day after day Anna continued to follow the orcs' training routine. Her body gradually began to transform slowly.

 

Not only from the inside of her body but the change can also be seen on the outside of her body.

 

Anna's height has reached 180 cm, her lower canines have become sharper and stronger, her muscles are large, and her skin is a thin green.

 

She woke up from fainting together with the other orcs, the training she went through had also become as heavy as the orcs, and her strength was also gradually become as strong as the orcs.

 

Until on the twentieth day since Anna joined the training, she managed to enter the first level of the breathing technique.

 

Anna managed to break the record previously held by Boku and Goku, making her the fastest person to enter the first level of breathing techniques.

 

"Congratulation Nevare!" An orc patted Anna's back hard as he usually did with other orcs. But Anna didn't fly like a human body would and remained standing straight as if she received a regular pat.

 

Anna and some of the young orcs were currently in training break, the exact time is between after waking up from their stupor and before going hunting.

 

"Thanks Swa!" Anna answered in a monster language.

 

Although still stammering, Anna began to understand the monster's language and was able to pronounce it.

 

After finding out that she was trapped by Moku, their relationship became distance. Anna refuses to eat with Moku or sleep next to him.

 

Even during breaks Anna refuses to eat next to Moku. She wanted to eat alone, but the orcs are not creatures who understand about social cue. Several young orcs approached her and began spoke to her.

 

At first Anna put on a scary face to keep the young orcs away, but they didn't seem to see it and began to talk to Anna in a friendly way.

 

Anna could only surrender and nod even though she did not understand what these young orcs were saying.

 

Gradually for some reason Anna was able to understand what they were saying, like the memories that were once buried and forgotten began to resurface.

 

Anna is not a quiet girl, she has a great curiosity and likes to ask questions. But because she has an ambitious nature makes Anna shunned by girls her age make her become a loner.

 

Even so, Anna not typical person who shy away from conversation. So it didn't take long for Anna to join in the conversation with the young orcs.

 

"Now that you've surpassed Goku and Boku's records, the adult orcs won't underestimate us anymore!" Kagan said with clenched fists.

 

"Well, Nevare can be categorized as a young orc, even though she is 17 years old but at the age of an orc she is still 8 years old" Laya agreed.

 

"Of course! Nevare is still very young, she will get stronger quickly. Maybe one day she will challenge Moku Palaka! HAHAHAHA" Swa burst out laughing.

 

Almost all orcs both young and old nowadays want to be as strong as Moku and evolve like him. Even though Moku had explained Dragon Breath Cultivation was very dangerous and would threaten their lives, the orcs weren't afraid at all.

 

The only way to save these suicidal creatures is to make them train harder, until they reach his body, spirit, and mind level before Moku tries to start cultivating dragon prana.

 

However Moku's achievement for body, spirit, and mind was what he trained during his previous life and 8 years of his life in this world. So that if the orcs want to reach his level they would have to catch up with 86 years of training.

 

"Palaka?" Anna did not understand the word that were spoken by Swa.

 

"Palaka is a traditional orc ceremony to resolve conflicts within the tribe" Mige who just kept silent answered.

 

"Yes. The last Palaka happened when the battle for the position of Ku and the chieftain between Goku and Moku" Torgan nodded.

 

"Previously the chief of this tribe was Goku?" Anna astonish.

 

"That's right, you didn't see Goku's fight against Moku, Wow!! It's really fun you know!! I still get goosebumps thinking about the technique Moku used when knocking Goku down" Swa hugged his shivering body.

 

"That's Snake Form, Tiger Form, and Eagle Form, right? You'll learn them at the third level of the breathing technique if I'm not mistaken." Laya held his chin.

 

"Third level?? Isn't at the second level we already learned combination techniques?" Torgan asked curiously.

 

"Heh! What do you know, the three forms are very complex and require very difficult power control. I've heard from Goku that when using the three forms, Moku's body can change shape." Kagan answered.

 

Seeing the direction of the conversation getting further away from Palaka, Anna decided to ask Mige who wasn't with the young orcs arguing about Moku's three forms.

 

"Mige, is Palaka only used for the struggle for the position of orcs chieftain?"

 

"Of course not, orcs are a fighter race, so we respect the strong orcs. Even though we are brothers and have a close relationship, there will still be conflicts of interest between the orcs.

 

Right now you don't see it due to the small number of orcs and Moku is so detailed in his leadership that no orcs are complaining.

 

Moku focuses all the attention of the orcs on surviving and becoming stronger. It leaves us with no time but to train, hunt and sleep.

 

However, based on the story of adult orcs, in the past Palaka was often chanted to resolve conflicts between orcs.

 

For example, if the chief of the tribe already has too many women or he is bored with some women, he will return the women to the tribe.

 

The woman's possession will usually be settled with Palaka" Mige explained.

 

Anna nodded and fell silent. She held his chin and thought of something.

 

Not long after, Moku's voice was heard, "All the orcs are ready to go hunting." The orcs immediately stood up and lined up.

 

"Nevare, you are also come with us" Moku pointed at Anna who was lost in thought.

 

"Huh? eh?" Anna, who woke up from her daydream, was confused about what had happened.

 

"Nevare, come on you also join our ranks. You better stay in the middle of formation, Bog forest is very dangerous for Noob. hehehe" Swa grabbed Anna's hand and led her into the formation.

 

The orcs set off to hunt. Anna who was flanked by the young orcs also came down the Green Caping Hill.

 

They continued walking until they passed the tribal gate. Gradually the tribal gates drifted further apart and the tall and dense trees drew nearer.

 

As they were about to enter the forest, Moku's voice was heard giving the command "ORCS, FOREST WALK FORMATION."

 

"YES, KU!" suddenly all the orcs answered.

 

They moved to their respective positions. Some walked to the very front of the formation, some climbed trees, some ran away and spread out, and some formed a box formation.

 

Anna was in the center of the square formation and was flanked by four young orcs on each side of the right, left, front, and rear.

 

"Hmm... Swa what's going on? Why are the orcs scattering and someone climbing the tree?" Anna asked Swa who was in front of her.

 

"This is our formation when we enter the Bog forest, as I said before the Bog forest is very dangerous, especially the deeper parts of the forest. There was a lots of dangerous plants, wild animals and mutated animals.

 

Previously we didn't use a formation like this because Moku didn't want to scatter orcs who were still weak, with us gathered in a line we could take care of each other and fight together.

 

As a result, we were often attacked on our way to and from the hunting grounds, although Moku was able to block it, our movements became slower.

 

So when many of us entered the first level of the breathing technique, Moku decided to change formations." Swa replied.

 

Mige who was behind Anna added, "The purpose of the orcs scattering is to determine which path we will choose.

 

Bog Forest can change at any time, the movement of dangerous mutated animals and the growth of poisonous plants cannot be precisely ascertained.

 

Those who climb up the tree are tasked with making sure there are no attacks from the sky.

 

The trees in the Bog forest were so dense that we couldn't see the sky. However, some mutated animals have the ability to see prey through the thick leaves.

 

Those standing at the very front are to receive information and surprise attacks that escape the scrutiny of the scattering orcs and tree-climbing orcs."

 

"This is your idea right Mige?" Torgan who was on Anna's right side asked.

 

"Hmm, no really, actually I was just saying that our journey would be faster if the orcs could spread out. But the details of the formation itself are mostly thought of by Moku and Boku" Mige humbly.

 

"Well, Boku is known for his wisdom, but Moku... I can't believe we used to think he was crazy." Kagan ashamed.

 

"I told you my brother is actually smart!" Swa puffed out his chest arrogantly.

 

"Hmm...then what's the use of this square formation?" Anna is actually curious about the story of Moku who was once considered crazy orc, but she still feels annoyed with him, and asks other things.

 

The orcs glanced at each other and Kagan who was to Anna's left side replied, "To protect you of course!"

 

"Well, this formation is precisely designed to protect young orcs while they are learning to hunt" Mige added once again.

 

"Is this also Moku's idea?" Anna asked with a surprised face.

 

Swa replied, "Yes he told us to protect you, so in this hunt you will have four personal bodyguards, hehehe. Are you flattered? hehehe"

 

"Of course not! I don't need protection!" Anna replied curtly with a flushed face.

 

The orcs laughed at Anna's answer, "Well said Nevare, Well said! You really an orc don't you!" Swa patted Anna's back hard.

 

'At least that bastard still cares about me! hmm.. but I will not forgive you' Anna grumbled in her heart.

 

 

 

 

 

Classification of Mutated Animals

 

 

Even though the sun was high and the air was starting to feel a little hot, there was still a white mist dancing among the bushes of the Bog forest.

 

Trees as high as 23-25 meters can be seen everywhere, their thick and tall leaves block the sunlight that wants to hit the ground.

 

The sound of birds chirping, gibbons shouting, and the rattling of insects filled the bustling forest that afternoon.

 

The tall bushes made the hairs stand on end, imagining what creature they were hiding.

 

The steep and slippery road made it easy for those who passed it to slip, but the orc hordes passed it like they were crossing a flat road.

 

Their strong legs and heavy bodies gripped the ground firmly, making them not afraid of slipping.

 

Several orcs were seen jumping from one tree to another following the square formation below. They move from tree to tree with ease like they can beat monkeys in that.

 

Anna felt like she was in deja vu. It had been almost two months since she last entered the Bog forest. Anna will never forget her first experience and it gave her a valuable lesson.

 

But this time she wasn't accompanied by human teenagers and human adults, but rather a horde of big green-skinned orcs.

 

"ouch!" Anna's pained voice as she slipped.

 

"Nevare you okay?" Mige helped Anna to her feet.

 

"Nevare you always slipped because wearing that stupid thing. Why are you covering your feet with... leather? bark? What is this thing made of?" Swa pointed at Anna's shoes.

 

"Yeah you've slipped twice because of that stupid thing. If you cover your feet how can you walk?" Torgan supports Swa's opinion.

 

"These are called shoes, they are used to protect my feet!" Anna explained.

 

"Protect??!!" Swa, Torgan, and Kagan were shocked with wide eyes, then they laughed out loud while holding their stomachs.

 

"Don't tell me humans are so weak that they have to wear that thing to protect their feet when they walk?" Kagan wiped the tears that fell from laughing too hard.

 

"Uuhhh.." Anna couldn't say anything.

 

"Hey! What's going on down there? Did something happen?" Laya's voice was heard, he standing on a tree branch.

 

"Nothing happened! Nevare just slipped again!" Swa replied.

 

They heard the sound of the wind blowing behind them. Torgan who was at the rear quickly turned around and saw Moku.

 

"Why did you guys just get here? Speed up your movements, the orcs that have spread out have already arrived at Glittering Meadow and are waiting for you." Moku asked.

 

"Sorry Ku! we have a little problem" Mige reported and glanced at Anna.

 

Moku who understood they were late because of Anna, turned to her "Nevare, you still wearing your shoes? Bog forest is very slippery, lots of moss and wet soil everywhere, you better take it off.

 

Then you also don't need to wear clothes and leather armor at the same time. Bog Forest is very humid rather than cold, water will be trapped by your leather armor and can cause skin damage. So you better let it go.

 

You now have the endurance of an orc. You won't get sick just from a slight cold or a sore on your leg." Moku advised.

 

"Shut the fuck up! Don't you to tell me what to do!" Anna screamed, took off her shoes, threw them at Moku, and ran away.

 

"Nevare, wait for us!" Swa ran after her, as did Kagan, Torgan, and Mige.

 

Moku who was standing still while holding Anna's shoes could only look on with stunned eyes. He didn't feel like he was doing anything wrong but he was suddenly told to shut up and was pelted with shoes.

 

"I don't know why, but it seems you are not as smart as they say brother" Laya shrugged his shoulders and jumped another branch to chase Anna and the other orcs.

 

"If I know what woman think, I will become a god" Moku took a deep breath.

 

Not far from where the confused Moku was, Swa managed to catch up to Anna. Even though Anna already had a body on par with orcs, she still wouldn't be able to run away from the young orcs that were born and grew up in this forest.

 

"Anna don't run aimlessly you can get lost." said Swa.

 

"I know the way! I know the way!" Anna kept running without stopping.

 

"Actually you've been running in the wrong direction from the start" Kagan who had arrived chortled.

 

Anna stopped and caught her breath.

 

"I understand why you always run when you see Moku, he's scary.

 

You know? When I was a kid, Moku gave me a colored mushroom that made me convulse until I fainted.

 

After waking up, I saw Moku who was holding his chin and muttering strange things. Such as '...the body's immune system works...', '...muscle contractions occur...', and '...the dose is sufficient...'

 

Then he forced me to eat the same looking mushroom again, of course I resisted but he was very strong, and his eyes when he did that looked like he wasn't looking at an orc but a guinea pig.

 

Since then I've always stayed away from him and never ate anything he gave me." Torgan said with a frightened face.

 

Actually, at that time Moku found a dangerous mushroom that could make the animal that eats it die with a body full of the same mushroom.

 

Moku, who was infatuated with research on orc resistance, thoughtlessly ate the mushroom. He also fainted from convulsions, but after waking up he did not find his body cover by the mushroom.

 

He hypothesized that if the symptoms still occurred but the orc's strong immune system quickly killed the harmful elements and returned the body to its original state.

 

Therefore he couldn't test his hypothesis on his own body, because he wouldn't know what happened to his body when he fainted.

 

Moku was looking for a guinea pig, he found an orc kid with an innocent and stupid face. Moku tricked him by saying if this mushroom can make him fly into sky.

 

Torgan was very happy and ran screaming 'I'm going to fly! I'm going to fly!'. After calming him down, Moku gave him the dangerous mushroom.

 

The results of the experiment confirmed his hypothesis. Torgan's body had time to grow mushrooms but quickly withered and died. Moku forced Torgan to eat the noxious mushroom several times to make sure it was true.

 

Based on that, Moku concluded that the orc body seemed to have its own consciousness and would fight back when there was a foreign object that wanted to seize control of their body.

 

"We better get back before a mutated animal smells us" Kagan interrupted Torgan's sad story.

 

Anna nodded. They also changed direction and re-formed the square formation with Anna in the middle.

 

"By the way. Nevare, how do humans classify mutated animals?" Swa suddenly asked.

 

"Why do you want to know?" Anna was suspicious, she had never heard Swa ask a question like this. Usually he always asks a childs questions like 'where did the baby come from'.

 

"Well... I...I ju..just want to know" Swa replied stuttering.

 

Anna looked at the back of Swa's head sharply, "It's not because you were asked by Moku to ask me that right?" Anna narrowed her eyes.

 

"Eh? Eh? I..I really just want to know hehehe" Swa scratched the back of his head which felt cold.

 

"Hmmm...." Anna grew suspicious.

 

The orcs glanced at each other, but neither of them helped Swa. Moku who was eavesdropping from afar was dripping with cold sweat.

 

Actually Moku asked his brother Swa to ask Anna. Previously, Anna had talked about the Golden Vulture which was classified as silver tier danger mutated animals.

 

But at that time Moku was more curious about how humans became mages and wanted to ask about it later. However they had a fight and Anna would stay away from him when he got close, so Moku lose his opportunity to ask.

 

Anna remained silent and their conversation was cut off, but not long after, Anna began to answer Swa's questions.

 

"Actually, humans also find it difficult to classify mutated animals. This is because animals that have the same race do not necessarily have the same organ mutations, their mutations depend on the environmental conditions in which they live in.

 

So humans classify it based on the level of danger and the number of mutated organs. Starting from the weakest mutated animals to the most dangerous ones, they are grouped into, Copper -Iron -Silver -Gold -Platinum -Mithril -Orichalcum -Adamantite.

 

Mutated animals copper tier danger has one or more mutated body organs but not more than three mutated organs.

 

They have a harmless nature and only attack to protect themselves. Therefore people make them as livestock or steeds.

 

Mutated animals iron tier danger, have 2 or 3 mutated organs. Most of them live as predators and hunt other animals. But there are also some of them that can be tamed.

 

Mutated animals silver tier danger, has three mutated body organs. They usually live a solitary life and have the same or more power as a mage with one constellation.

 

Mutated animals gold tier danger, have three or four mutated organs. They will live in the territory they control and are territorial. They had power comparable to a mage with two constellations.

 

I don't know the power of mutated animals platinum, mithril, orichalcum, or adamantite tier danger. But what is clear is that they have the power to change the shape of land with ease."

 

The orcs fell silent and praised The One who protected them. They never knew that mutated animals could be so dangerous.

 

If only there were silver or gold tier danger mutated animals that attacked them, there would certainly some be orcs killed even if Moku fought with full strength.

 

They couldn't imagine what would happen if the attack was from mutated animals platinum, mithril, orichalcum, or adamantite tier danger. It was very likely that the orc race would truly become extinct.

 

"Mige, how do orcs know if there are mutated animals around or not?" Anna asked back.

 

"Of course from the smell!" Swa jumped in before Mige could answer.

 

"Nevare, don't you smell them? Their smell is very clear, like a fishy and sour smell" Torgan asked.

 

Anna just shook her head, indicating that she didn't smell the fishy or sour smell.

 

"Maybe because your nose hasn't changed form to be like ours." Swa turned and pointed at his snub nose with two big holes.

 

"I think the change is just a matter of time, as your skin is getting greener now," Torgan hypothesized.

 

Anna shuddered at the sight of the hideous orcs' noses. She hoped her nose would never change like that.

 

Anna could still accept that her skin turned green, but if her mother-like beautiful face also changed, she would really cry for it.

 

'It's all because of that bastard!' Anna insulted Moku again in her heart.

 

"I think you're wrong Swa. Moku has the same nose as Nevare, but he still hasn't lost his orc sense of smell" Kagan gave a new opinion.

 

After evolving Moku's face changed to be more like a human than an orc. In fact, he was more handsome than all the men Anna had ever seen.

 

'Still he's an asshole!' Anna cursed in her heart again

 

"Yeah, how come?" Swa turned to look at Mige, as did Anna, Kagan, and Torgan.

 

Somehow, Mige's reputation as an all-knowing person was formed within this group.

 

Mige who felt the gazes of the four orcs, held his chin, and replied "well, I also don't know for sure, but Boku once asked the same thing to Moku who just replied 'smell has nothing to do with the shape of the nose'

 

So Nevare, there's a chance your nose won't change but you can have sense of smell like us."

 

"Really?" Anna was stunned and her eyes widened. She really wanted it to be that way.

 

"Well, like I said I don't know for su—"

 

"Hey! Don't chit-chat anymore we're about to enter Glittering Meadow!" Laya's voice sounded from above the tree branches reminding the Orcs who were busy chatting.

 

They stopped talking and became focused.

 

 

 

 

 

Home

 

 

Step by step the towering tall trees began to decrease.

 

The green grass began to rub against their feet.

 

Until their view is no longer blocked by tall trees.

 

In front of them was a wide meadow. Anna's pupils dilated, only the Wolf Slopes mountains could be seen in the distance as the boundary of this meadow.

 

She can see the sparkle from the reflection of sunlight hitting the river water that flows in the middle of this vast meadow.

 

The clouds seemed to be moving and holding hands in the blue sky,

 

and the birds danced among them.

 

"We call this place Glittering Meadow." Swa introduced Anna to the orc hunting grounds with puff chest.

 

The cool air continued to blow, parting the tall green grass until it swayed.

 

Because of the frequent hunting of orcs in this place, the population of herbivores has decreased. As a result, the grass grows tall without any predators. They grow to the height of an adult orc's shoulder.

 

Anna looked at this vast meadow with sparkling eyes.

 

"Are we going to hunt here? What animals are we going to hunt?" Anna asked and couldn't wait to run around on this beautiful meadow.

 

"We're not going to hunt here, we have to walk further down Glattering Meadow until we reach a new hunting ground.

 

As a result of the orcs who often hunted here the animal population was reduced. Moku ordered to stop hunting in this place and wait until their population returns.

 

Yesterday we found a bison colony in the thousands not too far from the new hunting ground." Once again Mige answered Anna's question.

 

"Hupp!" Laya jumped out from the top of the tree and landed smoothly beside them.

 

"Come on we have to hurry, another group is already waiting for us at the meeting place" said Laya, ran, and then disappeared among the tall grass.

 

"Nevare, let's run to see who gets to the meeting place first." Swa took a low stance and got ready to charge forward.

 

"Wait! I don't know where the meeting place is." Anna stopped the orcs who were already in a running stance.

 

The orcs glanced at each other then laughed, "Nevare you want to practice your sense of smell right? This is a good time to give it a try, the scent of an orc for the other orc is the easiest to find.

 

Maybe you don't feel it right now when there are many orcs around you, but when you're alone your nose will work and eventually find us." Mige explained.

 

"huh? really?" Anna couldn't believe it.

 

"Enough talking. I can't wait to see you eat my dust Mige!" Kagan glanced at Mige.

 

They were both young orcs who had successfully entered the second level of breathing techniques, in the group of young orcs they were both famous like Goku and Boku in the group of adult orcs. So they often competed with each other to determine who was the strongest young orc.

 

"Heh! since when did you beat me? Did you sleep so well last night that you still dreaming right now?" Mige snorted and got into a running stance.

 

It was the first time that Anna had seen Mige who was always calm become smoldering with a competitive spirit. It seemed that the title of strongest young orc was a serious matter for them.

 

"Why are you guys so serious? Isn't Moku the strongest young orc?" Torgan innocently asked.

 

The three pairs of orc eyes stared at him scornfully, "Don't group us with that monster!!"

 

PAKK! Kagan hit Torgan on the head till tilt.

 

"Don't you have a brain?! You're only making us more depressed!"

 

BUKK! Swa punched Torgan in the stomach until he bent and knelt down.

 

"Learn to read the situations stupid!"

 

PASS! Mige kicked the ground with his foot, dust and debris fly entering Torgan's open eyes and mouth.

 

"Use your head more often!"

 

Torgan who was beaten by three orcs could only roll on the ground while vomiting dust and debris with watery eyes.

 

"Torgan! are you all right?" Anna asked worriedly. The orcs were very cruel to Torgan just because he asked the wrong thing.

 

"Nevare forget that stupid orc, he will recover in a few seconds, the orc body is not that weak!" Mige said while clasping his hands.

 

"Nevare you better get ready we're going to run at full speed!" Swa nodded.

 

"Eh? we're going to run? Won't you say it would be dangerous if we ran?" Anna asked.

 

"Why do you ask so many questions? There are no predators or mutated animals in Glittering Meadow. Come on! I can't wait to beat Mige. Three!" Kagan answered and returned to his running stance.

 

"Hahaha even if I haven't entered the second level yet, I won't give in just like that! Two!" Swa doesn't want to lose.

 

"You still haven't woken up from your dream Kagan! One!" MIge also put on his running stance.

 

"Eh? Eh? Huh?" The confused Anna could only imitate them.

 

"ZERO!!" The recovered Torgan gave the final signal and ran ahead.

 

The other three orcs also rushed forward and they were quickly disappear among the tall grass.

 

Anna, who was confused, couldn't help but chase after them. She lunged forward and ran as fast as she could.

 

Grass that are shoulder-high spread out in front of her. The sharp tips of the grass leaves didn't even leave scratch her green body.

 

Anna kept running as hard as she could and as fast as her legs could move but she didn't see a single orc. Only the mocking shouts of Kagan and Mige or the exclamations of joy from Swa and Torgan could be heard.

 

"Kagan, your arrogance and big mouth are not at par with your abilities! I told you to wake up quickly and stop dreaming! Orcs that like to sleep are lazy orcs. hahah" Mige teased.

 

"Shut up!! Don't be so big-headed because you're only one step ahead! It's because you cheated by starting first!!" Kagan's angry voice.

 

"Woooohhooo!!! Watch me fly!!!" Swa shouts of joy, he jumps high through the tall grass.

 

Anna who saw it immediately ran towards Swa direction.

 

"I can fly too! Look at this!' Torgan also jumps high.

 

"Hey! Hey! Torgan look where you landed! There's a rabbit there!" Swa shouted warningly.

 

But Torgan was too late to change his landing spot and stepped on the poor rabbit.

 

Squelchh!

 

"Oh shit!" Torgan cursed.

 

"Torgan, Moku forbid us to kill in this place!! See what Moku will do to you when he finds out about this Hahahaha" Swa said as he kept running away.

 

"Wait.. Wait.. Swa.. don't tell Moku!!" Torgan panicked and chased after him.

 

Anna who almost reached Swa's place was late, Swa was already running at full speed with Torgan chasing behind his heel.

 

"Hey.. all of you wait!!" Anna screamed and ran with all her might.

 

But gradually the voices of the young orcs began to fade. Until only the sound of grass waving and clashing could be heard.

 

Anna who did not know where to go became panicked and confused.

 

"MIGE!" Anna screamed but no one answered.

 

"KAGAN!!" Anna shouted loudly but no one answered.

 

"TORGAN!!!" Anna shouted louder but no one answered either.

 

"SWAAAA!!!!" Anna screamed until her voice ran out but no one answered.

 

Anna became breathless.

 

The wind blew and made the green grass crackle. There was a gurgling sound everywhere that made Anna afraid of what was behind these tall grasses.

 

Is it true that there are no predators or mutated animals in this meadow? How could that be? What about snakes? or venomous insects?

 

Anna was trapped in her own fear again. The scorching sun and light breeze made her eyes go blank.

 

"MOOOOOKUUUUUUU!!!!!!" Anna went crazy.

 

'It's all because of that asshole!

 

if he doesn't tell me to go hunting then I won't get lost in the middle of this vast meadow' Anna grumbled in her heart.

 

'What do you mean I'm the same as an orc?' She remembered Moku's words,

 

"Anna you will slowly have all the abilities of the orc body. The fast metabolism, overflowing power, and regeneration abilities we pride ourselves on will become a part of you.

 

Anna gradually you will become an orc"

 

'I am a human not an orc!' Anna refuses

 

She remembered Mige's words, "Nevare you want to practice your sense of smell right. This is a good time to give it a try, for orcs the scent of other orcs is very easy to spot.

 

Maybe you don't feel it right now when there are many orcs around you, but when you're alone your nose will work and eventually find us."

 

'Scent?' Anna was stunned, she tried to sniff like a dog. But she didn't smell anything.

 

She tried to widen her nostrils but again she smelled nothing.

 

'How can I smell like an orc! Do I need to have noses like them to have the ability to recognize smells?' Anna grumbled again.

 

'smell has nothing to do with the shape of the nose' She remembered Mige's words who imitating Moku's voice and speaking style.

 

Anna closed her eyes and everything went black. There was only the sound of the wind and the rustling of grass.

 

Anna then covered her ears with both palms. Everything was silent, there was only darkness and silence.

 

She tried to sniff once more.

 

She can smell grass and soil around her.

 

She tried to sniff deeper.

 

There was a damp and fishy smell from the small animals that were running on the grass.

 

Anna sniffed even more deeper.

 

Finally she can smell it.

 

Like the smell of a warm old house, a complete family, a father reading the newspaper, a mother cooking, brothers running and chasing each other.

 

The house is not luxurious, just an old small house with not many members, they often fight, they often quarrel, but they are family.

 

They were like waving to Anna to come into the house and join their little family.

 

Anna opened her eyes, she take a step, she walked slowly, she walked fast, she ran, and then she ran with all her might.

 

The tall green grass no longer blocked her view. The sound of the creaking and clattering of grass no longer frightened her.

 

She doesn't even need her eyes and ears. Her nose will lead her to that place.

 

Anna ran very fast, her leg muscles pushed her body like a rocket, the tall grass parted and didn't scratch her body at all. Until the tall grass is gradually reduced.

 

Anna saw the vast land covered by a green blanket. In the middle there is a small river flowing, bringing a cool and comfortable sound that makes everyone want to close their eyes and enjoy it.

 

Not far from her place, a horde of orcs was gathering, they were sitting relaxed enjoying the breeze and sunshine. In the middle of the group there were several orcs discussing something.

 

Moku is surrounded by Mige, Goku, Boku, Laya, and Zalthu.

 

Three young orcs stood up from their seats and walked over to Anna.

 

"Hey Nevare! You are so slow" Swa patted Anna's back hard.

 

"Yeah, we've been waiting for you for a long time." Torgan nodded.

 

"Are humans this weak? lucky you are now an orc" Kagan hugged his arms and muttered sarcastically.

 

"Huh? Eh? Yes?" Anna didn't know what to say, for some reason she felt very warm and comfortable.

 

Hearing the voices of the young orcs greeting Anna, all the orcs turned to her. Moku turned his attention away from Mige who was explaining his hunting plan.

 

Anna and Moku's eyes met each other.

 

Moku smiled gently and said "Welcome Home"

 

Anna's whole body shivered, her eyes felt hot and then a tear fall. Her lips that trembled haltingly uttered those words,

 

"I..I..I'm h..ho..home!"

 

 

 

 

 

Glittering Meadow Problem

 

 

"Hey! hey! why are you crying? You're such a crybaby Nevare" Swa patted Anna's back hard again.

 

"Are you scared of getting lost? You're so coward Nevare" Torgan smirked.

 

"Orcs aren't crybaby and cowardly Nevare. You're just embarrassing our group" Kagan teased.

 

"Who's crying!!! I got dust in my eyes!!" Anna refuses to admit it.

 

"""Really??""" asked the three orcs in disbelief.

 

"Shut the fuck up!!" Anna snorted angrily and walked past them.

 

The three orcs glanced at each other and shrugged. Then followed Anna and sat in the very back row.

 

"What are they talking about?" asked Ana.

 

"They are discussing about some annoying matters" Swa replied.

 

"That's right, they are discussing which animal has the best meat." Torgan agreed while drooling.

 

"stupid!" PAKK! Kagan hit Torgan's head.

 

"They're talking about animal populations in Glittering Meadow, their distribution, ecosystem, and other news about investigating areas in Glittering Meadow" Kagan further explained.

 

Seeing Anna and the group of young orcs sitting quietly, Moku turned his attention back to Mige.

 

Mige continue, "Our constant hunting is causing the ecosystem in Glittering Meadow to be disrupted.

 

Other animals drift away for fear of being devoured, as a result the place where we have to hunt is becoming increasingly distant from the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

The population of wildebeests and deer is decreasing rapidly resulting in a break in the food chain, making the growth of grasses and other plants uncontrollable.

 

We'd better stop hunting for a while until the animal population recovers and they're back to migrating and eating the tall grass." Mige finished summing up his findings.

 

Before doing close-door training to activate his inner eye, Moku appointed several orcs to take his place for a while to managing and leading the tribe.

 

The orcs were divided into three tasks, Goku as assistant trainer, Boku as Head of Food Hut, and Mige as Head of Hunting, but before they do their job, Moku already finish his close-door training.

 

Even so, Moku still appointed the three orcs to carry out their duties. He allowed them to lead in their respective positions.

 

So even though Moku still has absolute power and decision in the tribe but he no longer has to do it by himself and think about it alone.

 

Beyond Moku's estimation, the orcs who are considered stupid and oaf are able to come up with new ideas for the advancement of the tribe. Like Boku, who proposed the idea of washing the meat first before soaking it in honey.

 

Gradually, their duties grew and expanded so they asked Moku to appoint other orcs who could help them. Moku also answered their request by forming a new structure of the tribe.

 

The leader of the tribe remains the chief of the tribe, his job is to give the final decision, make laws, and give punishment.

 

Under the tribal chief there are three divisions whose task is to form draft regulations, discuss draft regulations with tribal chiefs and other divisions, and implement them.

 

The three divisions are,

 

Hunting Division, tasked with making hunting strategies, determining game animals, maintaining the Glittering Meadow ecosystem, and determining the path to Glittering Meadow.

 

Headed by Mige with Zalthu as his deputy.

 

Food Division, tasked with storing food, regulating the preservation process, determining the use of food, and food hut management.

 

Headed by Boku with Laya as his deputy.

 

The Training Division, in charge of training the orcs, managing the training schedule, managing the training program, and managing the increase in the level of breathing techniques.

 

Headed by Moku with Goku as his assistant.

 

Each division has the right to order other orcs to assist them in carrying out their duties and make decisions directly in the field even without the approval of the tribal chief on the condition that they do not stray from their respective duties.

 

Currently they are discussing about the Glittering Meadow ecosystem being disturbed due to the massive orcs' hunting.

 

"Stopping the hunt right now is a bad thing! We orcs have to eat at least 7 kg of meat per day, that's if we don't count the meat eaten during training breaks" Boku argued.

 

"Isn't the food hut now full, so you guys have to build a new, bigger hut?

 

It's better if we finish the food in the old hut first instead of having to build a new one." Zalthu supported Mige's opinion.

 

"We can't use the food in the old hut, because the old hut is too small, the number of jars of meat that can be stored is not too much. Even though it looks full, the stored meat is only enough for one month of consumption." Laya objected.

 

"We can reduce consumption during training breaks. We estimate that the population of the animals will recover in 2-3 months," said Zalthu.

 

"Food consumption during exercise cannot be reduced. You know for yourself that even with a strong metabolism, we still have to consume a lot of food to recover the nutrients used.

 

Our increasingly heavy exercise routines will make the body need more energy, as a result the amount of meat we have to eat also increases.

 

We can indeed reduce training, but you must remember our biggest goal is to become strong so that we can keep up with the mages!

 

I instead want to ask for an increase in the amount of training time, increase consumption, and reduce hunting time" Goku didn't accept.

 

""Rejected!!"" Boku and Mige refused at the same time.

 

"I told you that although the food hut looks full, the actual food supply is only a small amount. We must immediately build a new food hut to increase the amount of meat stored," Boku reiterated.

 

"Our hunt in Glittering Meadow is not only to find food but also to expand our investigations in this place. We still don't know for sure what dangers are hidden in this place so no predators or mutated animals dare to approach" Mige glared impatiently.

 

"What are you guys thinking?! training is the key to our survival and escape from the fear of the mage's clutches!!

 

If the food in Glittering Meadow is reduced, we just have to move hunting places. That's your division's job Mige!" Goku glared back.

 

"Don't just burden us with such a formidable task! Finding a new hunting ground isn't easy!

 

Finding routes, avoiding areas of dangerous mutated animals, number of prey, contours of the area, etc. will take months to ensure that the place can become a new hunting ground.

 

We'll starve to death before we finish all that!" Zalthu was furious.

 

"Damn it! You guys like making excuses, why don't you—" "hm..hm" Goku stopped screaming after hearing Moku's fake cough.

 

"Goku don't scream, you're breaking my eardrum again" Moku said casually while picking his ear.

 

"Sorry" Goku scratched the back of his head and sat back quietly, as did the other four orcs.

 

Moku usually just keeps quiet and listens, when the three divisions have agreed to each other then he will open his mouth and agree too. However, if the three divisions have different views like today, Moku will mediate and make new decisions.

 

"how is the exploration of the SG team?" Moku asked something else.

 

The orcs grew stronger by the day, they were no longer as overwhelmed by the herd of deer as their first day hunting in Glittering Meadow.

 

Right now they only needed a few orcs to hunt down and defeat the herds of animals that were here.

 

Therefore Moku decided to form a team consisting of the SG team (Viggu, Kagan, Swa and Torgan) to investigate the areas in Glittering Meadow.

 

Viggu who heard his team being called came over and sat behind Mige and Zalthu.

 

Although the PG team has their own duties and is not under the Hunting Division, they still carry out their duties in Glittering Meadow, the Hunting Division's responsibility area.

 

So it's only natural that Viggu as team leader sits behind the Hunting Division, this doesn't offend the other two divisions.

 

"Report Ku! We found out that the Glittering Meadow is wider than we thought!

 

The Glittering Meadow is split into two areas by a large river flowing from Wolf Slopes Mountain. This great river is so wide that at first we thought it was a lake.

 

We couldn't see what was on the other side of the great river and we didn't try to cross it either. If you order we will start to measure the depth of the great river and cross it" Viggu waited for orders.

 

"No need for now, continue reporting your team's findings" Moku said.

 

"This great river then splits into several small rivers and irrigates the entire Glittering Meadow area, just like this small river that is near us" Viggu looked at the river behind them, the sound of running water made the atmosphere cool.

 

"We didn't find where the head of the great river is because it's so far away and it will probably take us a month to walk. The closer we get to the head of the river, the colder the air becomes.

 

Should we continue our search for head of the river?" Viggu asked.

 

"No need, continue your report" Moku gave orders.

 

"We also tried to find the base of the river, but we found a swamp that was rule by a mutated animal in the form of an ape. He seemed to be guarding something.

 

We're not trying to get close because you're forbidding us to get close to mutated animal territory we don't know about. That's all we found!" Viggu finished his report.

 

"Good job! it's a good thing you didn't enter the mutated animal's territory. He is very dangerous and has a sharp sense. A shower of rocks that are like meteors will rain down on you if one of your feet steps on the marshland" Moku explained.

 

When he first found Glittering Meadow, Moku had been trying to figure out the ins and outs of this place.

 

After becoming the chief of the Dawnmist Tribe, he found the swamp, but before he could get any further, rocks rained down on him.

 

At that time Moku almost died but he managed to hide behind the tree roots. With a face full of mud Moku saw a giant gorilla perched on a tree branch and laughed at him.

 

The gorilla was eating a giant fruit shaped like a mango. Moku quickly leave the swamp and marked it.

 

The orcs glanced at each other after hearing Moku's story. "Are there really such dangerous mutated animals?" Goku asked.

 

"That's right, I just found out from Nevare that mutated animals are even more dangerous than we thought" Mige replied.

 

The orcs took a deep breath.

 

"Mige you explain to the other orcs what you heard from Nevare, after that continue the hunt.

 

Reduce the number of animals you hunt and lead them away from the big river. We do not reduce or increase exercise time and food consumption during exercise breaks.

 

I approve the construction of a new food hut. I wanted it to be in the middle of a tribal camp and close to a well. Any questions?" Moku made up his mind.

 

Neither of the orcs asked and indicated they all agreed, despite Mige and Zalthu's weary faces.

 

They know that reducing exercise and food consumption is impossible, even if they themselves will not accept it if the amount of time they practice is reduced or the amount of food they eat is reduced.

 

However, as the Hunting Division, they had to think about the sustainability of Glittering Meadow as a hunting ground for orcs.

 

So they could only agree with Moku's decision and think of other ways to keep the Dawnmist Tribe from running out of food.

 

"Well if there are no questions, the Hunt begins!" Moku stood up and gave orders.

 

All the orcs also stood up and answered loudly "Yes, Ku!"

 

 

 

 

 

Bison Herding

 

 

"Orcs, Line Up!" Mige gave the signal and the orcs lined up.

 

"Today we will target the bison colony, driving them away from the big river and towards the Tall Grass" Mige explained the purpose of hunting that day.

 

Tall Grass is the name they give to the Glittering Meadow area which is already covered with tall grass due to the absence of their predators.

 

"We will create a Swan Flying Formation with the Center Team as the nodal. The PF Team serves as the chain and the PG Team and SG Team as the escorts.

 

I want you to focus on herding and not overkill the target. Remember the purpose of our hunt this time is to lead the target into the Tall Grass.

 

When the target enters the Tall Grass, I want the Center, PF, and SF Teams to form a Phalanx Formation and stay in position until the SG and PG Teams finish making the barricades.

 

Any questions?" Mige finished his explanation.

 

"Wait! What should I do? Where my position is? What is the Flying Swan Formation? What is the Phalanx Formation?" Anna raised her hand and asked many question in confusion.

 

Mige glanced at Moku "Nevare will be in the SF Team!" Moku said.

 

"Ooohhh!!" the orcs nodded.

 

"SF? What is—" Anna was still confused, but her question was cut off by Mige, "If there are no more questions, please return to your respective teams and Center Team immediately take the positions!".

 

"Wait! Wait!" Anna waved for attention but the orcs quickly became busy and gathered in their respective teams.

 

"Nevare, see you later, we have to get together with our team and make the plan" Swa said and went away.

 

"Ehh wait, who's my team?" Anna wanted to chase after Swa and the others but a deep voice came from behind her, "Nevare where are you going? Come here quickly!"

 

Anna looked back and saw two orcs standing and waving at her. Anna came closer and saw their figures more clearly.

 

The orc on the right, wearing knee-length pants with songket tied around his waist. Like other orcs he was shirtless. He carried a spear strapped to his back. This orc was named Yagnar.

 

The orc on the left, wearing only leggings with a songket slung over his chest. He holds a large club in his right hand. His name is Olru.

 

There is no requirement that the songket must be tied around the waist or head. Moku has not had time to give the songket to Anna, due to their quarrel the time to give it is lost.

 

"Yagnar, Olru, are you guys also the SF team?" Anna asked.

 

"That's right, I'm the leader of the SF squad. There's only the two of us in this team, plus you then there is only the three of us!" Yagnar answered and Olru just nodded.

 

"Then what is our task?" Anna asked.

 

"Actually our team is the most free team. We are tasked to read the situation and make our own decisions for the success of hunting.

 

Usually we are tasked with helping the Center Team or the PF Team to repel the target, but because the purpose of this hunting is to lead the target to the Tall Grass, there are slight changes in plan.

 

We will surround the formation and help any team that is overwhelmed and quickly kill all the targets that managed to escape the accompaniment. any more questions?" Yagnar explained.

 

"Hmm.. what is Flying Swan Formation and Phalanx Formation?" Anna hesitated to ask, because it seemed to be basic knowledge of orcs and she had heard it when Artur told her about war strategy lessons.

 

But Anna quickly forgot about it because it had nothing to do with mana and mage.

 

According to him, combat formations were only used by a bunch of weak ordinary soldiers, mages who were able to fly and shoot fire would only be hampered if they joined the formation.

 

However, it seems that the orc races also use it for hunting. That's why Anna hesitated to ask because she didn't want to be seen as stupid.

 

"Well, don't humans also know this? Actually we also only found out after being taught by Moku.

 

The Flying Swan Formation is a formation that mimics the way flocks of swans fly when migrating.

 

The troops will line up like an inverted triangle without base and surround the target in the middle." Yagnar crouched down and drew an inverted triangle with his finger and then drew a circle in the middle as the target.

 

"The Center Team will be in the middle and block any targets that try to fight the dribbling current" Yagnar point at the sharp end of the triangle.

 

"PF will serve as a chain linking the Center Team and the other teams." Yagnar points to both sides of the triangle.

 

"PG and SG teams will be spearheading, their task is positioning the target to make it easier to dribble" Yagnar pointed out both ends of the line.

 

"While our team will be tasked with destroying all targets that managed to escape the swan flying formation.

 

Even so, our small number will make our reach short and make one side become overwhelmed.

 

Therefore I will divide our squad into two which will be placed on the left and right sides. Nevare and I will be on the right side and Olru on the left" Yagnar drew a line that bisected and moved on the right and left sides of the inverted triangle.

 

"Once we successfully lead the target into the Tall Grass, we will form the Phalanx Formation.

 

Phalanx Formation is a position where troops will line up lengthwise and aim to keep the enemy from approaching or holding back enemy attacks.

 

The number of orcs is too few to keep the thousands of bison from staying in the Tall Grass, so our team, Center team, and PF team will hold the target, while the PG and SG teams will set up a barrier barricade." Yagnar finished his explanation.

 

"Hmm.. why do we have to lead the target into the tall grass and create a barrier?" Anna asked.

 

"Well, I don't really understand either, but it looks like the Hunting Division thought of a way to make the animals think of the Tall Grass as a safe haven when they are hunted and make it a place to live" Yagnar scratched his cheek.

 

He rarely spoke to Anna so he didn't know if she liked to ask questions.

 

"Hmm then why don't you try to domesticate these animals instead?" Anna asked again.

 

"Eh.. Domesticate?" Yagnar did not understand.

 

"Yeah, you guys just tame these animals. Then if the distance between the tribe and Glittering Meadow is too far why don't we just move here?" Anna added to her question.

 

"Eh.. move?" Yagnar grew confused.

 

"Yeah then why don't you guys try to eat wheat or rice?"

 

"Eh? wheat? rice?" Yagnar didn't even understand what animal it was.

 

"yeah, planted grain—"

 

"Orcs, Line Up!" Mige gave the assembly signal.

 

Yagnar feels saved by Mige immediately invites Anna to line up.

 

the orcs again lined up in front of Moku, "Godspeed everyone!" Moku said.

 

"Yes, Ku!" Answer the orcs in unison.

 

They set off for their target for the day, the Bison Colony.

 

They walked a few kilometers until they saw a colony of over 1000 bison grazing and relaxing in the middle of a lush meadow.

 

Anna watched the number of bison and go wide. 'How do they would herd 1000 bison with only 16 orcs?' This made no sense to Anna at all.

 

"Orcs, take the position!" Mige gave the signal.

 

The line of orcs broke into several squads. They each took a position as they had discussed. Their fast and smooth movements make them seem to understand the plans of each team.

 

There was no further discussion or confirmation between the teams. They already knew what the other teams were going to do so they could predict what would happen.

 

This is actually very dangerous because there could be miss information or a misunderstanding of the position. But the orcs had been trained every day to cooperate and move like one individual.

 

When viewed from afar, the orcs seemed to be able to read the minds of other orcs, but on closer view, they were simply doing their job to the best of their ability and trusting their brethren to do the same.

 

They just need an outline of the mission and decide how to act directly on the field.

 

Moku places great emphasis on this because in battle there will be no leader who will control their every move. The orcs must be able to decide for themselves what is best for the success of the mission.

 

"Nevare, we need to move too" Yagnar said.

 

"Okay!" Anna nodded.

 

They parted ways with Olru and ran around the orcs formation to the right side. Anna looked back and saw Center team consisting of Goku, Gul, and Vakgar getting ready.

 

It wasn't long before Yagnar stopped and told Anna to hide. He took off his songket and waved it in the sky.

 

Anna lifted her head and saw another songket flick from several other positions.

 

Anna wanted to ask Yagnar what the songket waving meant but the silence from him indicated that they were currently hiding and shouldn't make a sound.

 

She was curious about how orcs actually hunted. Anna's curiosity did not last long, she saw a black shadow that was getting closer to the bison colony.

 

Then.. BUMMM!

 

A large rock fell right in front of the eyes of a bison who was busy eating grass. He was wide-eyed before screaming frantically, "MMOOOOHH!'.

 

That bison ran helter-skelter followed by other bison.

 

The bison colony dispersed, but this did not last long, several other black shadows approached and fell around them.

 

BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM! BUMMM!

 

The panicked bison colony dodged it and ran away. The other orcs began to appear.

 

"GRRAAHHH!" They screamed savagely at the bison colony.

 

The panicked bison colony didn't realize that their opponents were just a few orcs. They thought that there were too many enemies and ran away.

 

Seen the bison with the largest body running and butting all the bison in front of him.

 

He arrived at the front row of the bison colony and took the lead. The other bison followed behind him. It seems he is the leader of this colony.

 

Boku didn't waste his chance and leapt over the bison gracefully, as if his large body was as light as a bird's feather. He reached the top of the bison colony leader and held tightly to its large horn.

 

The bison tried hard to knock Boku off his back, but Boku was too strong and he could only give up. Boku moved the bison's head and turned it towards the Tall Grass.

 

The panicked and frightened bison colony leader could only run towards the Tall Grass with his colony following behind.

 

The other orcs, quickly surround this colony herding them to continue in the right direction. Anna couldn't help but gape at how fast the orcs were to herd 1000 bison.

 

"Nevare we must also move quickly. You follow my orders and help the other teams who are overwhelmed" Yagnar's voice woke Anna from her shock.

 

"oh..o..okay!" Anna could only nod with her eyes still wide.

 

The two of them ran quickly to follow the bison colony which was being herded by the orcs.

 

From a distance, Moku was seen sitting on a large rock and watching the orcs. He smiled at the orcs' extraordinary cooperation.

 

Moku stood up and took a deep breath.

 

"It's time for me to hunt too"

 

 

 

 

 

Stugo

 

 

The great river split the vast prairie into two parts. With the immeasurable width of the river, anyone who saw it would think they had found a lake.

 

The Great River has river branches that spread and flow through Glittering Meadow and make this grassland very fertile.

 

On one branch of the river, the flowing water stopped and pooled for a long time. Gradually the stagnant water will absorb into the soil and make it muddy.

 

This process continues to occur continuously so as to form a new ecosystem in Glittering Meadow, the swamp. This swamp is overgrown with plants, insects, and birds thus creating a new food chain.

 

They continue to live together until the process of natural selection occurs. Small plants began to wither and large trees began to grow became the new skyscrapers of the swamp.

 

The trees began to multiply and dominate the swamp. They bear a unique fruit that may only be found in this swamp.

 

The fruit emits a very attractive odor to its predators. This makes the struggle for the title of ruler of the swamp begins.

 

From small insects to large birds come to fight for the hegemony of the ruler of the swamp. Until one day the real king came.

 

With a height of 6 meters and a body weight of 7 tons, a giant gorilla with 6 spikes in his back. Its huge forearm seemed capable of knocking down a giant tree with one hit.

 

He entered the swamp and became the ruler without anyone daring to oppose him. Each unique fruit of the big trees became the private property of the king.

 

With his large body, this Gorilla can't sleep on tree trunks. Although they have broad branches but the possibility of falling during a good night's sleep will cause a bad day.

 

He prefers to sit back and relax on dry land in the middle of the swamp. With fresh fruit around, this Gorilla is like going on a picnic and enjoying the moist air of the swamp.

 

Moku stalked the gorilla by sneaking in the mud. To get rid of his smell, Moku dives into the mud and only sticks his head out to observe.

 

Moku will not fight this giant gorilla without any information. Every piece of information he found would be the key to life and death in battle.

 

Moku watched him with inner eyes. Gorilla's whole body was enveloped by a light brown mist that felt calm and warm. Indicates that this gorilla is relaxing and not in alert.

 

In addition to the brown color, there is a different color of light mist emitted on several parts of its body. That part is the back, forearms, and chest.

 

It was a blue mist, showing the mutated body part of the gorilla.

 

Seeing this, Moku knows that this Gorilla has three mutated organs and based on Anna's explanation, he is classified as Silver or Golden tier danger mutated animals. Even so Moku doesn't know what their use is.

 

If seen from the way of life that dominates this swamp area, it can be ascertained that this gorilla is classified as a golden tier danger mutated animal. A dangerous opponent that Moku has never faced before.

 

Moku would call this gorilla Stugo, short for Stupid Gorilla.

 

After getting all the information he could find from his observations, Moku stood up. The battle will not end if you only observe from afar. Fist is also a form of observation.

 

Water and mud fell from his body. His tall stature made the sound loud enough for Stugo to hear. Their gazes met.

 

As if knowing there was a new challenger, Stugo stood up from his seat and his relaxed face turned fierce.

 

"ROAAAARRR!!" A loud roar rang out from his mouth showing his two sinister fangs.

 

The roar shook the entire swamp and made the surrounding water churn. Stugo shows his strength and threatens the challenger to withdraw.

 

Moku just smiled, from Stugo's roar, he felt the strength of his opponent overflowing. Moku will once again face a formidable foe. He put his stance down and prepared to run.

 

There was a distance of 500 meters from him and Stugo. The distance that can be covered in just a few seconds with his evolved body.

 

But Stugo will not make Moku approach easily.

 

With his big hands, Stugo dug up the earth that was nearby. Huge chunks of earth were pull off quickly. Even though the marshland has a wet contour it is still hard ground.

 

Stugo gripped the lump of earth hard and compacted it, making it harder than rock. With one arm pulled back, Stugo made a pitch to throw.

 

Moku didn't stay still, he rushed to run quickly, but Stugo roared and threw the stone in his hand.

 

The rock shot out as fast as a bullet and hit the area where Moku was.

 

"[Tiger Form]!"

 

BOOOMMM!!!

 

The rock that Stugo throwing was so fast that it caused an explosion that destroyed the area where it fell. The ground cracked and after effect waves made the trees tremble violently.

 

Stugo looked for his challenger from behind the flying dust. He still felt that his challenger was still alive.

 

And his hunch was right.

 

Tiger Form was one of the forms that Moku developed after being reborn as an orc.

 

By utilizing the orc's body's regenerating and resilience abilities, Moku changes the structure of his collarbone and shoulders to become more flexible. This allows him to run on four legs.

 

With his lower legs as propulsion and hands as a change of direction, Moku is able to run at incredible speed but can change direction swiftly.

 

Moku ran on four legs nimbly through the dust.

 

Stugo roared in anger, dug up another lump of dirt, and threw it.

 

BOOMM! BOOOM! BOOOM!

 

BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!

 

Rock by Rock Stugo threw but Moku nimbly and swiftly passed and dodged it.

 

Moku quickly arrived right in front of Stugo. But Moku just stood there and stared at Stugo.

 

Stugo didn't attack him either. They just looked at each other.

 

"Stugo, can you seriously fight now and not throw stones like a child?" Moku smirked.

 

"ROOARRR!!" Stugo returned Moku's grin with a loud roar and thumped his chest.

 

But the first attack came from Moku.

 

"[Eagle Form]!"

 

BAM!

 

Moku kicks Stugo's right leg and sends it flying backwards. Stugo lost his balance and knelt down.

 

Moku jumped up and clenched his fists, with all his might he swung them down.

 

BAAM!!

 

Stugo quickly blocked Moku's punch with his right hand causing their hands to collide and making a loud, deafening sound.

 

Moku didn't stop there, he quickly changed his body position and grabbed Stugo's hair and slammed it with all his might to the ground.

 

BAMM!!!

 

Stugo's head was slam to the ground and make it crack.

 

Unlike Tiger Form, Eagle Form does not change Moku's bones, but widens his lungs so that he can suck in more air. This causes his body mass to increase while his weight is still the same.

 

The energy that is formed due to the increase in body mass makes Moku become many times stronger and his body becomes lighter.

 

The fact that he was kissing the ground made Stugo go berserk. As a king, this was the first time he had been humiliated like this by his challenger.

 

"ROOOAARRRR!"

 

Moku wanted to finish the fight by hitting Stugo hard on the back of the head, but Stugo quickly got up and sent his body flying into the air.

 

Moku tried to balance his body in midair but Stugo's fist was quickly approaching.

 

"[Snake Form]!"

 

In this form Moku strengthens his joints and muscles, then relaxes his body. Making his current body like rubber.

 

His relaxed body will absorb the impact quickly and his strong joints and muscles will return the impact with the same force.

 

Stugo who hit with all his might was pulled forward by his own fist.

 

Moku grabbed Stugo's hand, pulled his hand with all his might, and threw him in the air.

 

BAAAMM!!! Stugo was thrown and landed on the ground causing the swamp to shake violently.

 

"ROAAARRR!!!"

 

Using the energy within the body to strengthen and transform all parts of the body is the true meaning of the third level of breathing techniques.

 

Moku not only uses the energy in his body to hit or dodge but instead transforms his body into what is defined as a monster.

 

If the first level of breathing techniques learns Tagak footwork, the second level of breathing techniques learns Picking the Fruit, then the third level of breathing techniques in silat is called Kaji.

 

The practitioner will meet the teacher in a special room or special place, there the teacher will teach the practitioner how to awaken the actual use of energy in the body.

 

Stugo rose slowly. His narrowed eyes showed that he was very, very angry.

 

He exhaled and let out white smoke from his nose. The spikes on his back lengthened and quickly covered Stugo's back with hard white bones.

 

Moku felt great danger overflowing from Stugo's body. He didn't stay still and approach quickly.

 

But unfortunately Stugo is faster. Unnoticed by Moku Stugo's fist was approaching his body. His eyes widened as he saw that his entire vision was covered by Stugo's black fist.

 

"[Snake Form]!"

 

Moku tries to absorb the impact with his snake form but Stugo's forearms change.

 

Stugo's forearm swelled up and looked like it was about to burst, Moku saw with his inner eye a burst of blue mana concentrated in Stugo's forearm.

 

The mana overflow swirled like a vortex and then exploded.

 

Suddenly, Moku's whole body felt a powerful vibration flowing from Stugo's fist. His snake form was unable to absorb that much impact, Moku vomited blood and his internal organs were injured.

 

Moku decides to stop absorbing the impact from Stugo's fist and releases it again.

 

"What the fuc—" But it wasn't Stugo's fist that deflected but his body flew backwards swiftly like an arrow released from his bow.

 

BUUUMMM!!!!! A deafening sound and violent waves overflowed from Stugo's fist.

 

BRAK! BRAK BRAK! Moku's body was blown away and hit the trees in its path.

 

If it wasn't for his body evolving and becoming stronger, then he would have been crushed to pieces when Stugo's fist hit him.

 

Moku's consciousness was almost gone, blood was flowing from his nose, ears and mouth. His internal organs were nearly destroyed and it will took him a long time to recover.

 

Moku opened his heavy eyes and saw something that made him dumbfounded.

 

Stugo's entire upper body is covered by bones that form a set of armor.

 

The sunlight pierced through the tree leaves, shining on Stugo and making the bone armor that was wrapped around him shimmer.

 

"ROAAARRR!!!" Stugo stood on his two feet and roared as he patted his chest. He showed who the real king of this swamp was.

 

"Well.. Well.. Well.." Moku smiled and pushed himself up.

 

Black blood was still flowing from his smiling lips.

 

"Looks like I underestimated the gold tier danger mutated animal. Datuak nan Sabatang could scold me if he found out" Moku patted his songket which was covered with mud and dust.

 

Then he looked at Stugo and said "Bhimasuta Form Active!!"

 

 

 

 

 

The Link

 

 

Anna was panting, Her legs kept moving as fast as she could, her sword-bearing hand felt cramped, and her waist ached.

 

"Nevare Focus! Swa is overwhelmed with three bison who trying to get out of the group, help him!" Yagnar gives orders.

 

"YES!" Anna answered with a hurried breath.

 

She turned around and ran as fast as she could. There is no slow word when hunting.

 

In front of her, seen Swa facing three bison at once.

 

They surrounded Swa from three different directions. A bison tried to gore him but Swa nimbly dodged and hit it in the head.

 

The bison changed direction and hit the friend beside it.

 

However, the other bison attacked Swa from behind.

 

"AHHH!!" Anna drew her sword and shouted for the bison's attention.

 

The bison stopped, changed direction, and attacked Anna.

 

With its horns lowered, the bison ran fast, and blew dust behind it.

 

Anna lowered the handle of her sword and tried to block the bison's header with a body weight of nearly 700 kg.

 

However, Anna's smaller body couldn't stand it and ended up being thrown backwards.

 

"Nevare, don't compete strenght with them, they are much stronger! Use the wind step pattern to make them fall!" Swa advised.

 

The two bison that he managed to knock back rose again. With anger overflowing, they attacked swa with their sharp horns.

 

"I know!" Anna got back up and shouted angrily.

 

The bison lowered its horns again and ran at Anna. Learning from her mistake Anna changed the position of her sword and legs.

 

Anna's sword and bison's horns met again, she lowered her body, crossed her legs behind her back, then turned her body.

 

Anna's movement made the bison's horns spin downwards, plus the speed and weight of it body made the bison front body heavier than it's back.

 

The 700 kg bison overturned by itself due to loss of balance.

 

Two other bison were chased away by Swa, they retreated and ran back into the tall grass.

 

"Nevare, the barricades at this position have been completed, you should find another place that is still urgent. I'll be back to help Mige build the other barricades!" Swa said.

 

"Okay!" Anna nodded.

 

They parted again. Anna looks for another team that is struggling to keep out the bison hordes and Swa gets back to his barricade build task.

 

The orcs managed to lead the bison colony into the Tall Grass, currently they are building barricades to keep the bison colony in the Tall Grass.

 

At the time of herding process Anna was overwhelmed. They are required to run for tens of kilometers while staying focused on keeping the bison colony from getting off track.

 

The SF team that served as a reserve force was required to help each team that was overwhelmed. As a result, Anna had to run back and forth to help the other teams who were overwhelmed.

 

The orcs made the process of herding as perfect as possible so that it looked like the bison colony was being fenced in with a stone wall that had only one way out.

 

They moved so fast that not a single bison got out of their way.

 

Anna had a hard time keeping up with the orcs' very fast movements, making her look like a chicken that had lost its head.

 

Yagnar as the SF team leader often scolded her because she was late to move or was in the wrong position.

 

Even so, Anna didn't feel annoyed, instead she was very excited.

 

Anna learned a lot about coordination and cooperation. The orcs could even tell the movements of other orcs just by looking of their positions.

 

The herding process went smoothly until the bison colony saw the Tall Grass. They ran amok and tried not to get into the tall grass.

 

The bison colony thinks the tall grass is a trap or a green wall.

 

They tried to turn around but the orcs couldn't let that happen.

 

The fight beetwen16 orcs against 1000 bison at once ensued.

 

The orcs pulled out their weapons and hit hard the bison who tried to turn around and sending them flying into the tall grass.

 

But the bison colony's resistance didn't stop there, dozens of other bison tried to turn around so that one orc had to fight 8 to 10 bison at once.

 

At first they were overwhelmed but they quickly regrouped and fought together.

 

They were like one body moving with each other filling the void and weakness of another orc.

 

Anna was overwhelmed she didn't know what to do, she just swung her sword and hit anything in front of her.

 

As a result, Anna's body is often thrown and covered with injuries. She kept getting up and going again to keep the bison in the tall grass even if it was just one.

 

Gradually Anna's fighting instinct awakened, her body began to move according to the Tagak footwork on its own.

 

She slowly began to understand the use of each step pattern and why silat was so focused on footwork.

 

Until Mige commanded "Form Phalanx Formation!!".

 

The hunt was in its final stages, building barricades.

 

Moments later the orcs managed to build barricades and the bison colony was no longer attacking.

 

"hah.. hah.. hah .." Anna sat breathlessly. Her head felt dizzy from irregular breathing.

 

"Nevare, you're pretty good for your first hunt too" Yagnar came over and tossed the drink bag.

 

Anna caught it and drank, she was very thirsty "Thanks" Anna nodded.

 

"You'd better hurry to find food before it runs out" Yagnar said.

 

"Food?" Anna looked around her.

 

The orcs were kneeling and tearing apart the bodies of the dead bison.

 

They ate voraciously and bison blood splattered everywhere.

 

Anna frowned "I'll just eat in the tent" said Anna.

 

The young orcs group came and brought a bison carcass that was still intact.

 

"You'd better eat here. There will be meat rationing for the next few days to conserve available meat and reduce hunting.

 

You are now an orc, you need more food than a normal human girl, and coupled with your pregnancy, you need even more nutrients.

 

If you eat in the tent then you will take meat rations from other girls. So they will definitely be short of meat." Laya said.

 

Anna could only nod. She did feel that the amount of meat consumed by her was increasing day by day.

 

Anna sat down near the bison carcass and cut it with a sword.

 

At first she only cut a small part of the bison meat and then ate it, but the pieces of meat got bigger and bigger until Anna threw out her sword and bit the bison carcass with her teeth.

 

This first hunt was very exhausting, Anna's body couldn't wait to restore the energy she used.

 

In the end Anna ate the same way as the other orcs.

 

Anna ate voraciously until her stomach was full. She sat up and looked up at the sky which was starting to turn red. They must return to the tribe immediately.

 

Suddenly she felt a jolt in her stomach, "ouchh!!" Anna groaned in pain then gasped.

 

"Nevare you okay?" Mige asked but Anna didn't answer.

 

Her empty eyes then turned towards the place where the swamp was.

 

"Moku" she whispered softly.

 

....

 

The Bhimasuta belt that was on Moku's waist glowed, the light spread like a snake wrapped around his body.

 

Starting from the stomach and thighs to the face and toes. Moku's body is covered in glowing tribal white tattoos.

 

His broken bones reconnected, his injured organs healed again, and his body was filled with a burst of new energy.

 

This form is the change that Moku gets after evolving. In this form he can control dragon prana at will.

 

He can envelop any part of his body and form a barrier or accelerate his regeneration ability to treat wounds.

 

Stugo felt a dangerous aura overflow from Moku.

 

He felt threatened, Stugo quickly charged forward.

 

"It's different game now buddy hehehe" Moku smirked.

 

"[Padakacarma]!"

 

The tribal tattoos that spread throughout his body glowed and flowed swiftly over his legs.

 

His feet then glowed and a white mist appeared that covered the knees to the soles of the feet.

 

The form of dragon prana that comes out of the body is called a biofield.

 

In contrast to the biofiled in ordinary prana, the biofield in dragon prana can eliminate or neutralize whatever the user perceives as something negative.

 

In Padakakarma's stance, Moku eliminates all the frictional power on the soles of his feet.

 

When he will increase his speed he will remove the biofield effect, but after that he will activate the biofield effect.

 

So at this time Moku is not running but he is sliding at an infinite speed.

 

With the power of the feet to propel the body and the soles of the feet that have no friction against the ground, Moku can glide faster than a rocket ice skater.

 

BUUMMMM!!!

 

Moku and Stugo collided creating a loud bang that could be heard across the swamp.

 

The birds flying, they sensed the danger from the two individuals who were fighting.

 

BRAKK!! BRAKK!!

 

They both flew backwards and crashed into the trees around them.

 

Stugo shook his dizzy head. He got back up and looked for his challenger.

 

"From above the stupid gorilla [Brajamusti]!" Moku's voice sounded from above.

 

His hands clenched into fists and the white biofield covering his feet flowed into his hands.

 

Unlike Padakacarma, which disappears friction, Brajamusti is a move that strengthens friction.

 

The friction between the biofield and the air will set the fist on fire, but before the heat can touch the skin Moku dissipates the friction force.

 

The released fire will slide forward and create a strong pressure due to the trapped air.

 

This makes Moku's punch look like it can hit the wind and attack its enemy from afar.

 

"UUUUOOOHHHH!!!" Moku swung his arms and showered Stugo with blows.

 

BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!

 

Moku's punch was so hard and deadly that Stugo's massive body couldn't move.

 

He could only defend and endure the deadly blow with his bone armor.

 

BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!

 

Stugo's body was unable to stand up anymore, his trembling knees finally gave in and knelt down. Even so Moku's punches didn't stop raining down on his body.

 

Until in the end Stugo could only lie down and receive Moku's rain of blows.

 

BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM! BUM!

 

Slowly his bone armor started to crack everywhere, the cracks getting bigger and bigger making Stugo feel an great danger.

 

His breath started to feel tight and the moment Moku's punch was about to pierce his bone armor, he went berserk.

 

His chest swelled and enlarged. The air was absorbed quickly into his mouth.

 

The air didn't go into his lungs but into a bag formed by Stugo's last mutation.

 

The air then rotates rapidly to form a whirlwind. The abundant mana mixed in the vortex and created something new, ultrasonic waves.

 

Stugo opened his mouth wide and roared.

 

"ROOOOAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!"

 

The roar of the ultrasonic waves causes the air to vibrate.

 

The tremor traveled at the speed of sound and shattered everything in its path.

 

The air pressure that Moku punched broke and shattered.

 

The ultrasonic waves continued to propagate rapidly and in the blink of an eye hit Moku's body.

 

Moku uses all of his biofiled energy to defend. But the biofield layer quickly disintegrates.

 

Luckily he had managed to leave the attack area.

 

However, due to the attack of the ultrasonic waves, blood flowed from his nose, ears, and lips. If he didn't dodge immediately, his heart and lungs would definitely burst.

 

His body bounced high and hit the ground hard before rolling away.

 

"hah.. hah.. hah.." pain pierced his chest with every breath he took.

 

Moku almost died by the attack.

 

Stuga pushed his body to his feet. Even though he was unscathed, his ultrasonic wave roaring attack seemed draining.

 

It can be seen from his gasping breath. His bone armor had already been shattered into pieces and would no longer be of any use to protect his body.

 

Stuga climbed a tall tree nearby quickly before clinging to a large tree branch.

 

He swung his body, then jumped from one tree to another.

 

Moku didn't come closer because he didn't know how many times Stuga could let out a roar attack like that earlier.

 

He couldn't gamble with chance that Stuga could only let out a one-time roar attack.

 

If he was hit by such an attack one more time, Moku could die or be seriously injured and become incapacitated.

 

Stuga kept swinging and moving from one tree to another. His movements grew faster with the number of trees he jumped.

 

Until only a black shadow was seen snaking from one tree to another.

 

Then suddenly Stuga lunged down.

 

One hand forward and the other hand kept behind, his forearm swollen and ready to explode, he flies through the air like superman.

 

"[Padakacarma]!" Moku re-flow biofield to his feet and dodge quickly.

 

BOOM!

 

Stuga's fist hit the ground and sank, but his attacks didn't stop there, his swollen forearm then exploded causing a shockwave to spread around him.

 

Moku was once again hit by the shockwave and made him vomit blood. His body was thrown far back.

 

Stuga was also hit by a shockwave but the result was not as bad as Moku felt, his body was thrown backwards, he reached out his hand, grabbed a tree branch, and again swinging from tree to tree.

 

Moku's body landed on the ground and rolled around.

 

He quickly got back on his feet and mounted his stance. Moku saw Stuga was already swinging and moving from one tree to another quickly.

 

"What the fucking technique is this?!" Moku wiped the blood that dripped from between his lips.

 

At this moment he realized that he was being beaten badly by a gorilla that he called stupid.

 

 

 

 

 

A Fight Without Word of Retreat

 

 

At one end of the Great River branch.

 

A loud crashing sound echoed, shaking the damp marshland that should have absorbed the vibrations.

 

Small trees fell leaving large trees with black shadows dancing and moving quickly between them.

 

Birds flew in search of a safe haven from the damage and destruction caused by the battle of two individuals who possessed the power of a war cannon.

 

The insects stopped creaking and fell silent in fear at the dangerous aura emitting by the two individual, the masters of the food chain in this swamp.

 

Moku panted, his breath was rushed, due to forced concentration and body movement.

 

His body that was healed as usual again became covered in severe injuries.

 

His recovered strength was now starting to run low and he was exhausted.

 

Almost all effects caused by activating Bhimasuta Form are neutralized by Stugo's attack.

 

Even so he kept pumping his dragon prana to heal, protect, or shape the biofield.

 

Stugo's attack looked simple, he just jumped from tree to tree, then dived, and slammed his fist into the ground.

 

His mutated forearm will explode mana and cause a shockwave attack that could shatter human bones.

 

Supposedly with Moku's Padakarmarma speed he could dodge Stugo's straight attacks, but attack of this gorilla who he called stupid wasn't that simple.

 

Using the shockwave on his left hand placed behind his back, Stugo was able to change direction and accelerate his diving speed.

 

Make Stugo dived attack like a flight of Ironman.

 

Even so the shockwave attack also injures Stugo.

 

The shockwave attack formed a ball-like attack area that hit everything 5 meters around it, including Stugo's body.

 

So every time Stugo uses a shockwave attack, he is also affected by the shockwave.

 

Although Stugo's skeleton and body composition were able to reduce the effects of the injuries, he was still wounded by the attacks.

 

Seen from the blood that came out of his lips and ears. Stugo was nearly deaf from his own attack.

 

But he didn't stop to use this attack, which turned out to be effective in getting Moku into trouble.

 

Just like Moku, Stugo can't stop this life-and-death battle.

 

BUMM!!!

 

Moku was blown away by Stugo's shockwave attack again. He rolled on the ground before getting up and moving away from his position.

 

With his strong body and regenerating ability, Moku is still able to receive shockwaves from Stugo's fists but if it hits him directly then his body can be shattered into pieces.

 

Moku searches for Stugo with his six senses and founded Stugo is already back hanging on a tree branch.

 

Moku became frustrated because he couldn't counterattack at all, he could only run and dodge Stugo's attacks.

 

"Hey buddy, that shockwave attack of yours didn't work. That attack will only hurt yourself.

 

What if you come down and fight like warriors!! I promise I won't slam you again" Moku challenged.

 

Moku had previously tried to cut down the tall trees where Stugo was hanging, but the trunks of these trees were so hard and thick that it took him quite a while to chop them down.

 

Of course Stugo didn't let Moku just cut down the trees.

 

He attacked Moku who was off guard repeatedly.

 

Moku, who focused his energy and mind on cutting down trees, almost lost his life as a payment for his carelessness.

 

He gave up on cutting down trees and focused on avoiding Stugo's attacks.

 

Stugo ignored Moku's challenge and went back to swinging from tree to tree.

 

"Shit!! why this stupid gorilla so smart!" Moku grimaced.

 

Moku's current state is actually worse than it seems.

 

He had tried to speed up his regeneration ability with dragon prana, but the injuries he sustained were so severe that it took time to recover.

 

The use of the biofield for Padakacarma also depletes his dragon prana reserves. He didn't want to prolong this fight.

 

"Okay! You ask for this!!" Moku rages.

 

Moku flows his right hand with a biofield that strengthens the friction. A white mist shrouded his right hand and made everything even air seems unable to move.

 

His left hand is enveloped in a friction-relieving biofield. Everything slipped in his left hand even the air.

 

Then he put his hands together.

 

Two different energies meet and collide creating a phenomenon where the air is trapped in an endless loop.

 

The air flowed rapidly in his left hand then slowed down in his right. The friction force in his right hand made the air burn before slipping back into his left hand.

 

This is repeated and getting faster. All the air was absorbed between his hands and made the ground tremble.

 

Stugo swung faster and charged. His left hand that was behind his back exploded a shockwave and propelled his body forward like a rocket.

 

Moku released a vortex of air between his hands.

 

"[Brajadenta]!"

 

The burning vortex of wind formed the image of the head of a monstrous creature.

 

This creature's eyes protrude without eyebrows, its mouth is open to reveal two long and curved lower fangs, on both sides of its head there are large pointed ears, its forehead is wide like the protrusion of an egg.

 

This is the image of the head of kala, a terrible creature who invites anyone, even gods, to enter the circle of karma.

 

Kala is the true form of death.

 

Kala's head and Stugo's fists met, Stugo exploded the mana in his forearms and created a shockwave that was bigger than before.

 

BUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!

 

He also knew that if Moku was about to unleash his ultimate power, Stugo responded to Moku's attack with the strongest shockwave attack he could unleash.

 

"AAAAHHHHHHH!!!" Moku roar.

 

"ROOOOAAAARRR!!!" Stugo roar.

 

Tall trees fell and the ground was lifted up.

 

The explosion of the energies of the two clashing individuals caused a hurricane that sent the water in the swamp uplifted into the sky.

 

The ground they were standing on cracked then shattered into dust.

 

The clouds in the sky were scattered and the shrouded sun seemed dim.

 

A few seconds later, the burst of energy subsided.

 

The water that was lifted into the sky came down again making it rain in the middle of the swamp.

 

The sun was setting and the air was getting colder.

 

In the middle of the swamp there is a large hole due to the collision of Stugo and Moku.

 

Not far from that place, you can see the scattered wood due to the fallen trees.

 

Moku pushed the wood that was pressing him with one hand.

 

His left hand was crushed and torn apart so that it could not be used.

 

Unsteadily Moku stood up, he bent down and coughed, blood spurting out of his mouth.

 

Moku looked ahead, the swamp shattered by the energy blast.

 

Nothing was left of the middle of the swamp, water came back down from the sky soaking the marshland which was black from the explosion.

 

Moku can't relax yet, he has to make sure if Stugo is dead or not.

 

With unsteady steps Moku walked over and employed his six senses.

 

Then, Moku's hunch was right, Stugo was still breathing and trying to get up.

 

Similar to Moku, Stugo pushed the large log that was crushing him.

 

He stood unsteadily, his right hand also crushed leaving only his upper arm.

 

Blood dripped from his shattered arm.

 

Moku and Stugo looked at each other.

 

They knew this battle was a life and death battle, neither of the two of them would back down.

 

The only way to end it is with one of them dead.

 

Moku took out the karambit from the songket that tie at his waist.

 

He held the karambit with his right hand which was still usable.

 

"hah.. hah.. hah.." Moku panted, the dragon prana in his body was very thin, this was the last attack he could do.

 

If Stugo is still alive after receiving this attack then Moku must immediately find a way to escape from the fight.

 

He would not be ashamed to admit defeat, while he was still alive there would be another day to avenge the defeat.

 

Stugo opened his mouth wide and started sucking in air rapidly. His chest was getting bigger and bigger.

 

Stugo will do a roar attack like he did before.

 

This attack was extremely dangerous, more dangerous than a shockwave fist.

 

Despite being able to dodge it, Stugo's previous roar attack almost made Moku's heart and lungs burst.

 

"[Padakacarma]!" Moku flows the biofield back into his feet. Take a stance then sped forward quickly.

 

There were no trees standing between him and Stugo, all of them were uprooted and flying from the energy blast.

 

Moku can lunge straight at Stugo.

 

Moku put his little finger into the ring in the karambit handle and flanked the karambit blade on his index and middle fingers.

 

Stugo finished sucking in air, closed his mouth, and cultivated the air inside his expanding chest.

 

The mana that had accumulated in his chest swirled rapidly and mixed in the air. The rounds are getting faster and faster.

 

The air around him felt frozen due to the concentration of energy that he did.

 

Moku arrived quickly in front of Stugo and jumped up. He drained the dragon prana from his feet to his left hand, then into the karambit.

 

"[Pringgadani: Claw of Golden Vulture]!"

 

Like Gatotkaca the master of Pringgadani, in this move, Moku will also be able to master the power of mutated animal organs.

 

By flowing dragon prana into its karambit made of golden vulture claws, Moku will be able to control the mana that is still stored in the claws and bring out the power of mutation from the claws.

 

The strength of the golden vulture's claws is that it extends up to three meters, with the durability and sharpness of the claws increasing many times.

 

Even so, the power that can be released cannot exceed the original power of the mutated animal's own organs.

 

So Moku doesn't want to use it in this battle, because golden vulture is just a silver tier danger mutated animal, while Stugo is a golden tier danger mutated animal.

 

He didn't know if the golden vulture claw could pierce Stugo's skin or not. But he had no other choice.

 

With only a small amount of dragon prana remaining, he could only use Pringgadani. Brajamusti and Brajadenta moves required too much dragon prana at this moment.

 

He could only hope that with Padakacarma's speed and the sharpness of the golden vulture claw, it could pierce Stugo's thick skin.

 

"ROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!!!"

 

Stugo opened his mouth and let out a loud roar.

 

The roar created a ultrasonic wave that shook everything in its path, the vibrations so strong that leaves that fall and are hit will crumble to dust.

 

"AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!"

 

Moku swung his karambit.

 

The ultrasonic waves and the golden vulture claw collided.

 

The golden vulture claw shook violently and couldn't advance. Cracks began to appear everywhere and grew longer, the golden vulture claw would shatter.

 

Moku lose the gamble, golden vultures claw are unable to slash Stugo's ultrasonic wave attack.

 

He had to quickly retreat before the golden vulture claw were completely crushed and the ultrasonic waves blasted his body.

 

But Moku didn't want to back down, he didn't want to run away from reality anymore. He had evolved, he had trained to the point of vomiting blood, he had destroyed all five of his senses and nearly died.

 

Is Bhimasuta Form's ability only to this extent?

 

Is Pringgadani move only limited to this?

 

No..

 

No....

 

No...

 

No.....

 

No.......

 

No......

 

No.........

 

No.........

 

No.............

 

"I'M THE STRONGEST!!!!!!"

 

Moku drained all of his dragon prana and made the golden vulture claw even longer.

 

With all his strength, Moku pushed the golden vulture claw and split the ultrasonic waves.

 

Then the golden vulture claw travel in the blink of eye and cut off Stuga's head.

 

Moku landed on his knees with his back to Stuga's headless body.

 

He stood up and deactivated his Bhimasuta Form. The white tribal tattoo began to slowly creep into the Bhimasuta Belt.

 

BOOM!! Stuga's head fell to the ground.

 

Moku took a deep breath. His body was exhausted and covered in internal and external wounds.

 

Moku approached Stuga's body, he had to restore his body's energy.

 

He has to eat.

 

Moku tore Stuga's flesh and bit it hard.

 

Stuga's flesh was tough but with the strength of the jaws and digestive system of the orc body, as well as Moku's evolved jaws, that wasn't a problem.

 

Moku kept eating and eating, he didn't realize how long he had been eating, he just followed his instinct to survive.

 

Somehow long later, Moku felt full and sat down.

 

He looked up at the sky which was already dark and filled with stars.

 

Life is back in the swamp, the sound of insects creaking and flowing water fills the atmosphere.

 

Moku got up from his seat, he had to hurry back to the tribe before the other orcs and the girls got worried.

 

He thought of Anna who was pregnant with their first child.

 

Moku looked around him.

 

The tree that bears fruit like mangoes has fallen as a result of his fight with Stugo.

 

Moku didn't think he would succeed in being the victor of that fight.

 

Golden tier danger mutated animals are indeed very strong and dangerous.

 

He couldn't imagine how powerful a mutated animal would be at upper that level of danger.

 

 

 

 

 

Military Academy

 

 

{Based on the Book, 'Queen of Monsters: Nevare'}

 

The Human Alliance Military Mage Academy or commonly referred to as a Military Academy, is an educational institution built by combining the power, abilities, and resources of all human kingdoms that are members of the Human Alliance.

 

The Military Academy is tasked with educating and training humans to become mages. This institution teaches about mana and how to turn mana flow into constellations.

 

This institution is located in the northwestern part of the Human Alliance. It is bordered to the east by the Stonhold Kingdom, Chiset Mountain to the south, and the Elven Alliance to the north and west.

 

The Military Academy is not under an empire but is under the direct control of the Human Alliance.

 

The Military Academy has its own government and laws and is free from the legal jurisdiction of other surrounding kingdoms.

 

Its territory adjacent to the borders of the Elf Alliance, made the Military Academy also the headquarters of the Human Alliance.

 

The Military Academy became the first wall that would protect humans if the elves invaded.

 

Therefore, the Military Academy was built with the most modern technology and weapons achieved by humans.

 

The origin of the Military Academy stems from the drastic decline in the number of human mages during the first mana species war.

 

After the destruction of the mana gods, the surviving mages discover that the key to strength and power is mana mastery.

 

Then they destroy and keep secret how to turn mana flow into constellations.

 

Mana is becomes a secret thing. It is kept secret from the general public and only known to certain families.

 

These families refer to themselves as the Mana Ruling Family.

 

These families controlled the reins of power and ruler of the human kingdoms that existed at that time. They dominate and govern all aspects of human life.

 

It's an irony that once humans were also enslaved by the mana gods, but even after successfully escaping that, they were enslaved by the hero who saved them in the previous war.

 

However, all that changed when the war with the wood elf and night elves alliance occurred.

 

Unlike the greedy humans, the elves did not place any limits on the knowledge of mana to their society.

 

Most of the elven races have a small population due to their long lifespan and difficulty in obtaining offspring.

 

Every elf child will be taught how to use mana from childhood, so it can be said that every adult elf is a mage.

 

At first the human kingdoms only used ordinary soldiers as the main force and mages were only an elite team that would be deployed if the elves attacked the Mana Ruling Family.

 

Even though the human kingdoms had formed an alliance, it only applied to ordinary humans. While the true strength of humans is actually in the Mana Ruling Family.

 

Of course an army consisting of ordinary humans was unable to defeat an army composed of mages. Every battle of the human army and the elf army became a massacre for the human army.

 

The Mana Ruling Family felt threatened by the movement of the elven army that was getting closer to their territory.

 

Reluctantly they deployed the mage into battle.

 

However, these mages came from different families that were previously enemies and fought. The result was chaos in the leadership of the human army.

 

It wasn't even uncommon for human armies to kill each other before they could fight the Elven army. So the head of each family decided to have a meeting.

 

The meeting was attended by all the Mana Ruling Familes. In the meeting they divided the human territory into seven parts.

 

Each part of the territory is the responsibility and rights of each family. They are required to guard, rule, and protect each of their territories from any attack.

 

The territories were held by the seven major families and other smaller families that were subordinate to them.

 

The seven regions and the seven families that rule them are as follows,

 

The House of Spencer, ruled the kingdom of Stonhold and other cities around it.

 

Zietsman Clan, controls the Picfell Savanna, Lemnoque Plateau, and all the kingdoms in it.

 

Mahdavi Clan, ruled the Dready Flatland and all the other kingdoms around it.

 

The Wuhan Clan, ruled The Mountain Path of Eternity and all the surrounding kingdoms.

 

The House of Valya, controls the Beavercastle Ice Field and all the kingdoms in it.

 

House of Badakar, controls the land of Islingdosa Prairie and all the kingdoms in it.

 

Rangkuti Clan, rule over the ocean of Killinggamau Waters and all the islands and kingdoms above it.

 

The meeting became the true point of formation of the Human Alliance. Humans after that meeting became united and worked together to fight against powerful enemies for the survival of their species.

 

This meeting is known as The First Family Meeting.

 

But even so, the elven species was not an easy opponent to defeat. With the joining of other elven races, the true power of the elven species became apparent.

 

Humans are again involved in a protracted war. The number of mages who become victims continues to grow every day.

 

The Mana Ruling Family had to keep sending their mages to protect the family's territory.

 

As a result, their family members died one by one, the number of mages in the family dwindling.

 

As a family that had survived from the end of The Great Human War to the present, they had a large number of mages.

 

Even so, not every family member can become a strong mage.

 

This is not due to an error in the process of changing the mana flow into constellations, but not every child of the new generation has the talent and wisdom of their ancestors.

 

Many of them are too spoiled by wealth and become useless humans.

 

The war continued to rage on, the elven alliance showed no signs of becoming exhausted and lacking mages. Even though they had a small population growth but every elf there was an experienced mage.

 

The human species is getting more and more pressed, if the situation continues then there is a high possibility that their species will become extinct or become slaves of the elven species.

 

The peak of their fear occurred after the battle of Delin Fall. 500 mages from the House of Spencer and nearly 400,000 mortals were killed by 200,000 mountain dwarves.

 

The seven Mana Ruling Family decided to hold The Second House Meeting.

 

Located in Stonhold Kindom, the meeting lasted for 7 days and 7 nights without stopping.

 

The Second Family Meeting resulted in a decision that changed the lives of all mankind.

 

The seven families agreed to reveal some of their secrets about mana, mana flow, and constellations to the public.

 

They would build an institution that would teach people how to become a mage.

 

Every mage who graduated from the institution would become a soldier and would be required to serve his entire life to the Human Alliance.

 

The Stonhold Kingdom ceded the western part of its territory to serve as the location of the institution.

 

The institution is called the People's Security Agency or commonly known as PSA.

 

PSA's job is to gather soldiers and ordinary people who have the talent to become mages, train them to become mages, then deploy them quickly into battle.

 

With a large human population, each year PSA manages to produce thousands of mages who are ready to be deployed in battle.

 

The success of this PSA brought the battle with the Elf Alliance back into balance. Even the mages of the Mana Ruling Family no longer have to be at the forefront.

 

They went back to doing the best they could, ordering their armies to fight and revel.

 

However, gradually and with increasing years, began to appear PSA-graduated mages who have almost the same strength as mages from the Mana Ruling Family.

 

The Mana Ruling Family has never forgotten the lessons they learned from The Great Human War, which is that the key to power and strength is mana mastery.

 

Fear began appear among them about the possibility that PSA graduate mages will one day become stronger than them.

 

Until one day their position as the ruler of the human species will be replaced.

 

Especially the House of Badakar which uses the caste system in its government. They decided to ask for a Third Family Meeting to be held.

 

During the meeting, the House of Badakar explained how dangerous PSA-graduated mages are.

 

PSA graduated mages are double-edged swords that will one day stab them in the back if they are unable to control them.

 

For this reason, the Mana Ruling Family must form an institution or organization whose job is to control PSA graduated mages so that they know their place and remain a tool for the Human Alliance.

 

This opinion was supported by the House of Spencer, while the other five Mana Ruling Families did not have a new opinion or opposed it.

 

In the end, the meeting resulted in the decision to form a committee in charge of regulating, ordering, and punishing PSA-graduated mages.

 

The committee is called The Supreme Council.

 

 

 

 

 

Military Academy Part 2

 

 

The Supreme Council is made up of mages from The Mana Ruling Family, The Supreme Council tries to control PSA-graduated mages.

 

They made various efforts such as coercion, negotiation, threat, doctrinalization, and other ways to instill Mana Ruling Family hegemony in PSA-graduated mages.

 

However, the development and growth of PSA-graduated mages cannot be stopped by The Supreme Council.

 

Many of them ended up protesting and rebelling against the Mana Ruling Family.

 

Some of them even call that the Mana Ruling Family was the new Mana God.

 

The atmosphere between the Mana Ruling Family and the PSA-graduated mages grew heated.

 

Until the Mahdavi Clan did something that was never expected by both parties.

 

Mahdavi Clan send the children of their families to enter PSA and study together with the common people.

 

Their actions were strongly criticized by The Supreme Council.

 

They thought that the Mahdavi Clan had betrayed the Mana Ruling Family and moved to support PSA-graduated mages.

 

However, The Supreme Council's condemination was ignored. In fact, the Rangkuti Clan, which was close to them, supported the Mahdavi Clan's actions.

 

The Rangkuti Clan showed their support by doing the same thing by enrolling their young people into PSA and studying together with ordinary people.

 

The Mana Ruling Family was split apart.

 

The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar strongly condemn the actions of the Mahdavi Clan and Rangkuti Clan.

 

While the other three families took a neutral stance.

 

Gradually, the relationship between the Mahdavi Clan and Rangkuti Clan with PSA-graduated mages grew closer.

 

The mages who graduated from PSA in the following years did not only come from ordinary people, but also came from the Mahdavi Clan and Rangkuti Clan.

 

The mages of the two clans did not return to their families after graduating from PSA. They join forces with other PSA graduate mages and fight together in battle.

 

They cooperate with each other and support each other against the onslaught of the elf troops. Even mages from ordinary people considered two families to be part of them.

 

However, it is different with the other Mana Ruling Family, especially the House of Spencer and the House of Badakar.

 

They thought that the Mahdavi Clan and Rangkuti Clan had betrayed and favored more PSA-graduated mages.

 

With their influence, the House of Spencer removed the mages from both families from The Supreme Council.

 

The expenses of these two families from The Supreme Council made the House of Valya angry.

 

They felt that the House of Spencer had no right to expel the two families from The Supreme Council.

 

The Supreme Council does not belong to any family, The Supreme Council is a committee formed by the agreement of the seven families.

 

So that every decision must be based on the approval of the seven families without any family being excluded.

 

Then, The Supreme Council is subject to all seven families and does not have the authority to remove any family from the committee.

 

The House of Valya felt that The Supreme Council had become a tool of the House of Spencer to dominate other families.

 

They decided to leave The Supreme Council and rejected all the rules made by the committee.

 

The exit of the House of Valya from The Supreme Council made the House of Spencer and the House of Badakar feel threatened.

 

The influence of The Supreme Council in PSA is getting smaller and the influence of PSA graduate mages is getting stronger.

 

The seven Mana Ruling Family became divided and all of this started with the formation of the People's Security Agency.

 

They felt the formation of PSA was the worst decision they had ever made.

 

None of this would have happened if the knowledge of mana, mana flow, and constellations were still fully held by the seven families.

 

They decided to destroy the root of all these problems.

 

The two families gathered their troops and mages and prepared to attack the People's Security Agency.

 

However, before the troops could move, the Wuhan Clan summoned the entire Mana Ruling Families.

 

The Wuhan Clan is the second strongest family after the House of Spencer. They are famous for their trading abilities so they have a considerable influence on the other Mana Ruling Family.

 

Unlike the House of Spencer, which acts like the sole ruler, the Wuhan Clan puts forward a win-win solution to solve the problem.

 

So when the Wuhan Clan asked for a meeting, the entire Mana Ruling Family respected it, even for the House of Spencer.

 

The Fourth Family Meeting was located in the Wuiven Kingdom, the core of power and trade center of the Wuhan Clan.

 

With the Wuhan Clan as mediator, the seven families meet again.

 

During the meeting, Tayyib el-Safar explained his Clan's reasons for joining PSA in a speech often referred to as the 'Mana Ruling Family's Hegemony Has Already Ended'.

 

"The seven families are a hidden power and are the cardinal card of the human species.

 

We always rule behind the scenes and let the kings be our pawns.

 

We are not the lead, supporting, or other roles in the drama of human civilization.

 

Rather we are the directors and writers of human civilization.

 

We are never at the forefront but we can still enjoy all the resources and strengths of our domain.

 

It's not that we don't have enemies, it's the greatest folly to say we have no other enemies before the elves.

 

We have many enemies, other families, treacherous family members, and actors who want to escape our control.

 

Even though they didn't have the power of the elves, they still pose an equal threat to us.

 

But we remained in power for hundreds of years because we were never heroes and rulers.

 

With all our strength and power, We are not that greedy so as to want to control every aspect of human life.

 

We remain in a hidden position even though kingdoms are at war with one another and humans are killing one another.

 

We are an elite that no human has ever known, We are the protectors and rulers of mankind from the shadows.

 

But the war with the elves forced us to be the leader and the main actor, something we had never done before, except for The Great Human War which happened hundreds of years ago.

 

With the formation of the People's Security Agency, we know the true potential of human beings.

 

Even a farmer who only knew how to wield a hoe all his life could become a powerful mage who beheaded enemy generals.

 

This is something our spoiled children cannot do!!

 

We realized that strength and power had slipped from the hands of the Mana Ruling Family.

 

This happened long before the formation of PSA, it happened when we decided to step up and become actors of this drama stage."

 

Tayyib el-Safar finished his speech with a sad bow. The Mahdavi Clan also did not want to lose the power that had been in their hands for so long.

 

However, he knew that the development of PSA-graduated mages was unstoppable. Even if they destroy PSA this problem will not become solved.

 

The number of PSA graduate mages is more than all members of the Mana Ruling Family.

 

If they were harsh on them, the seeds of hatred would grow, just like the seeds of hatred for humans that grew in the elves.

 

One day there will be a PSA graduate mage whose strength exceeds all the mages in the Mana Ruling Family.

 

When that happened they could only hope that the seeds of hatred would not blind his heart and slaughter their entire family.

 

The Mahdavi Clan took a very tough decision they had to forget their hegemony and power and return to being ordinary people.

 

They will start from scratch and make humans recognize that their family is a family that deserves respect for humans.

 

This confession from the Mahdavi Clan shook the entire family, except for the Rangkuti Clan, who had previously heard it directly from the Mahdavi Clan first.

 

The Fourth Family Meeting ended without any new disputes, decisions, or regulations. The whole leader of families returned to their respective territories and thought about their family's future.

 

Not long after that the House of Valya and the Wuhan Clan sent their young people to join the PSA and study together with the common people.

 

Then, not long after that the Zietsman Clan left the Supreme Council and shut themselves off from all outside communication. Their family disappeared amidst the vast Picfell Savanna.

 

The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar still hold on to their Supreme Council, but the committee no longer has any power.

 

Until the strongest mage that has ever existed in human history appears. Stent Gaht.

 

Coming from an ordinary soldier, Stent climbed his career and fought with flesh and blood in the wars with the elves until he reached the pinnacle of power the human species had never seen.

 

Stent became the idol of all mages and was hailed as a hero.

 

The House of Spencer and the House of Badakar know that their time in power is up.

 

Started by House of Spencer and followed by House of Badakar, they started following the other Mana Ruling Family and enrolling their young children into PSA.

 

The Supreme Council was declared disbanded and stopped working.

 

The People's Security Agency changed its name to the Human Alliance Military Mage Academy or better known as the Military Academy.

 

To take care of the administration and determine the educational curriculum an committe was formed from strong mages.

 

Its members were chosen not based on ancestry and families, but based on their achievements during the war, no matter if the mage was from the common people or from the Mana Ruling Family.

 

The institution was named the Guru Committee. A simple and humble calling for those who teach about mana, mana flow, and constellations.

 

Sound familiar right?

 

 

 

 

 

Girls' Plan Progress

 

 

Sraakk! The sound of the curtains of the tent opening.

 

Anna entered the tent with a wobbly body.

 

As usual that night she came home with a body full of wounds.

 

The progress of the restoration of the Tall Grass ecosystem is still ongoing. The orcs wanted to lead the other animals back to that place.

 

However, they could not do so because the bison colony they thought would make the Tall Grass their home was instead trying to escape from there.

 

They destroyed the barricades the orcs had set up and fled at night. As a result the orcs had to return to herd them the next day.

 

Although they managed to lead the bison colony back to Tall Grass, the bison colony fled again at night.

 

They continue to do this over and over again to this day. It's been six days and there's still no sign of the bison colony making the Tall Grass their home.

 

The battle between the orcs and the bison colony is still continuing.

 

The bison colony, which initially numbered more than a thousand, is now reduced to only a couple hundred.

 

This reduction in the number of bison is inversely proportional to Mige's intention to reduce animal hunting in Glittering Meadow.

 

If it continues like this then the fate of the bison colony will end the same as the wildebeast colony and the herd of deer. Reduced to only a dozen tails.

 

Anna tells Mige about how humans domesticate animals, but this method was rejected by some orcs simply because 'we are orcs, not humans!'.

 

This reason made Anna very angry and almost got into a fight with that orcs. However, Mige calms her down and tells her why orcs hate humans so much.

 

Mige also said that the orcs only heard Moku's words. They are still afraid of change and need Moku to lead them towards the change.

 

However, since the first time Anna joined the hunt with the orcs, Moku had disappeared somewhere.

 

Anna meets him in the tent before he disappeare, he says that he has to go away for a while.

 

Moku's departure made the three divisions have to lead the tribe. Even though they are able to carry out their duties well, they are still not flexible and do not want to use new methods.

 

As a result, they just do what Moku has usualy been doing. Moku was only gone for six days, but the Dawnmist Tribe seemed to have returned to their primitive days.

 

Anna didn't know what Moku was doing and what was on his mind. Her growing belly made her body feel heavier.

 

Boku says that Anna only has 3 days left until she can't join the hunt anymore until the baby born.

 

Women who are pregnant with orc babies, have a short gestation period, they will give birth in the third month. So that one month of pregnancy is the same as three months of pregnancy for humans.

 

Anna remembered the time limit Moku gave when he agreed to the girls' plans.

 

'Turns out that bastard has calculated it carefully' Anna felt cheated by Moku for the second time.

 

The girls who saw Anna enter the tent, stood up, and greeted her.

 

"Anna you look more tired than before" Lina held Anna's hand and led her to the fire.

 

"Anna, it's a drink and fruit" Vivi as usual took water and put the fruit in front of Anna.

 

"I'm okay Lina. Thank you Vivi" Anna gave Lina a reassuring smile and stroked Vivi's hair.

 

Vivi smiled shyly and lowered her head. She seemed happy when someone stroked her head. Vivi looks so cute.

 

"Anna you better not push yourself, remember you are pregnant" Claire advised.

 

"I'm okay Claire. My body is now very strong, I can lift big rocks with just one hand" Anna showed her biceps.

 

"Even so, you don't only have this body for yourself, you also have to think about your child's health." Widya stroked Anna's stomach which was getting more prominent.

 

"Hahaha you don't have to worry about it Widya. he's even tougher than me. You know he kicked when I ate—" Anna started to chatter about her baby.

 

Their conversation turned into one filled with laughter. Anna tells the behavior of the baby in her stomach excitedly.

 

Even though she couldn't see him, her maternal instincts made Anna feel close to the baby in her tummy.

 

After Anna's body changed, the girls were terrified about what had happened. They thought that Anna had a disease or black magic that made her body turn green.

 

But Moku angrily said that Anna became like this because she wanted to protect the girls.

 

In order to protect herself and Anna, the baby in Anna's body changes Anna's body structure to become stronger and makes her look like an orc.

 

Even though she knows that her body is slowly turning into an orc, Anna still comes to training in order to change the views of other orcs towards the girls.

 

After hearing that, the girls became more indulgent to Anna and worried about her health.

 

At this time, the orcs no longer saw the girls as a tools to satisfy their lust or tools for breeding.

 

They not only respect girls because they are Moku's women but also because they consider girls to be their future sisters. This change in outlook made them respect girls more.

 

The girls no longer received the gazes of the beasts that were ready to eat them at any moment.

 

The orcs looked at them like brothers looking at their future sisters. Now the girls had dared to come out of the tent and sit in the sun.

 

The orcs not only wanted to be as strong as Moku, at this time they also wanted to have a partner like Anna.

 

At first it was only limited to their imagination, because women are very difficult to get and the young Moku is unlikely to want to give his women to them.

 

However, that opinion is crushed when Moku informs them that he only needs Anna and the other four girls he will return it to the tribe.

 

Moku's statement caused an uproar throughout the orcs. They are like gasoline ignited by fire, exploding and vaporizing into the sky.

 

However, Moku didn't say when he would return the girls to the tribe, he only said that the time was getting closer.

 

Anna knew that the time Moku meant was one month as they had promised.

 

Then the question arises how Moku turns Anna into an orc. Unlike the young orcs, the adult orcs know that Anna was the first woman to turn into an orc when she was pregnant.

 

If every woman carrying an orc baby underwent a transformation into an orc then they would not have treated women so cruelly in the past.

 

So Anna's transformation was a miraculous occurrence.

 

Accompanied by the young orcs, they asked Anna how Moku treated her and how Moku had sex with her.

 

Anna's face turned red hot when the orcs asked about her and Moku's sex life. However, Anna knew that this was the right opportunity to educate the orcs.

 

With a red face, Anna gritted her teeth and recounted their first night. She even put a bit of her own imagination into the story.

 

Anna knew that the more gently Moku treated her in the story, the more gently the orcs would treat other girls in the future.

 

The orcs 'ooohh', 'aaahh'', some of them even took the charcoal and wrote it on the animal skin.

 

Anna bore her shame and kept telling the story. Day after day question after question was always asked by the orcs.

 

Many of them left their questions to innocent young orcs like Swa and Torgan. The questions were getting more and more strange.

 

Such as 'What is menstruation?', 'Why can't you have sex during menstruation?', 'What does it feel like to lick woman vagina?', 'Do you have to lick woman vagina during menstruation too?'

 

Anna became increasingly angry, she felt her shame and self-esteem as a woman gradually begin to disappear.

 

She had often heard from Silvie that the boy was a stupid and vulgar being, but she didn't expect it to be like this.

 

Until Anna became fed up and said "Why don't you just ask your wise chieftain??!!!"

 

The orcs turned to Moku, but Moku just replied with a smirk on his lips "Why don't you guys just look at me when I have sex with Nevare?"

 

The orcs cheered merrily, they threw away all their records, and couldn't wait to watch the live show.

 

Anna's face turned pale, she forgot if Moku was a person whose doesn't have any shame. His face is so thick, that even Lightning Sword spell can't pierce through it.

 

Anna's shame turned to anger and she screamed "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!".

 

After that no orcs asked Anna anymore, they seemed to be still waiting for Anna and Moku's live show.

 

"Anna, your clothes are torn and become too small. Want me to make a new one?" Lina suddenly asked to stop Anna's chatter about the baby in her tummy.

 

"Can you make it Lina?" Anna asked.

 

"Well, maybe I'm not as skillful as Silvie, but I always make dresses for myself and Vivi" Lina smiled shyly.

 

"Lina is very skillful Anna, she always makes beautiful dresses!!" Vivi boasts of Lina.

 

"Wow!! So you made your own nice dresses!!" Anna was really surprised.

 

All this time she had thought that Lina was a spoiled girl who liked to spend money to buy fancy dresses.

 

But she never thought that the beautiful dresses were made by Lina herself. Silvie was famous for her sewing skills, she even admitted that the dress Lina was wearing was very good and wanted to know where Lina bought it.

 

"Lina I'm sorry all this time, I thought wrong!!" Anna gripped Lina's hand tightly.

 

"It's okay. I also used to think you were an arrogant girl" Lina smiled.

 

"But Lina, where are you going to find the tools and materials?" Widya asked.

 

"Yeah.. hmmm.." Lina held her chin.

 

"You don't have to worry, I'll ask Boku if there's any leather, thread and needle left" Anna said.

 

"Boku?" she asked.

 

"Yeah, that's the head of the Food Division, he's the one who manages the food rationing and the storage of the game. He probably often comes to this tent to deliver food if Moku isn't around" Anna replied.

 

"Oh, his name is Boku" Claire nodded, she seemed to remember the figure of an orc long before she saw him delivering food.

 

"Why do orcs have needles and threads?" Vivi asked.

 

"They use it to make a cloth they call Songket. I don't know how they make it but it's very strong.

 

I've even seen an orc slam a bison by wrapping a songket around a bison's neck," Anna explained.

 

"Wow! are orc weaving techniques more advanced than humans?" Lina confused.

 

"I don't know, but it seems that every orc is taught how to weave by Moku and every orc is required to have a songket" Anna said.

 

"Are you also going to learn how to weave songket Anna?" Widya asked.

 

"It seems so, but right now the orcs are busy training and thinking about how to restore the Glittering Meadow ecosystem" Anna replied.

 

"Anna if you learn it can you later also teach me how to make songket?" Lina asked with sparkling eyes,

 

"Hmm.. it seems like this is one of those secret techniques that only orcs can learn. I don't know if I can teach it to you or not." Anna answered with an apologetic look.

 

"Hmm.. it's okay. After all, soon we too might become like you" Lina smiled.

 

Suddenly the atmosphere became gloomy.

 

"You guys calm down, I won't let that happen to you" Anna tried to change the atmosphere,

 

"Anna you've done enough. I know that you've managed to change the orcs' view of us" Claire said.

 

"That's right Anna, we've been living in this tribe for over two months. Moku doesn't force us, but he's also a chief. He should think about his tribe's interests over us.

 

If the ones who caught us were humans, we would have been raped and sold as sex slaves by now. Moku didn't do that and tried to find a middle ground.

 

At least he doesn't act out of lust but for the sake of his tribe and race." Widya added.

 

"Anna, we can also be strong like you. I just wish the orc that I will have in the future has a face as handsome as Moku. hehehe" Lina looked at Anna enviously.

 

Even though the orc's view of girls has changed but they still have the view that it is the strongest orc that can possess the girls.

 

So that when Moku returns the girls to the tribe, there will be a battle to determine the four strongest orcs.

 

In this case, the wishes of the girls will not be heard.

 

"Why do you like Moku's face? Doesn't he have a pretty face like a girl?" Vivi argues with Lina's opinion.

 

Even though she looks innocent and small, Vivi has different preferences when it comes to choosing a partner. She prefers men with fierce faces and broad cheekbones.

 

"Vivi!! Don't include us with your weird taste!!" Lina shouted.

 

All the girls laughed at Vivi's silliness.

 

Anna vowed in her heart to keep the girls' smiles, even if she had to fight with all the orcs.

 

 

 

 

 

The Stabilizer Room

 

 

On the other side of swamp was a green figure in the middle of the night and only lit by moonlight.

 

He was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.

 

Even so the aura emanating from his body made the swamp silent.

 

The insects stopped creaking and the birds stopped squawking.

 

Moku was concentrating on Dragon Breath Cultivation. The huge dragon prana flowed up the stairs and into the second chamber which was located at his navel.

 

Unlike the generator room, this space only had one black ball that didn't move.

 

Inside the black sphere it was like there was a moving whirlpool absorbing everything to it's center. Moku named this room as the stabilizer room.

 

The task is to stabilize the incoming dragon prana so that it can be used more easily.

 

A large animal carcass lay behind him. The carcass left only skin, bones, forearms, and a blue pouch-shaped organ.

 

The carcass is the remains of Stuga's body. Moku ate all of his flesh and organs, then only left all of his mutated organs.

 

To ordinary orcs mutated animal carcasses were a dangerous thing, their flesh was like poison that could kill even adult orcs.

 

This was because the mana flowing in the flesh and blood of a mutated animal could enter and damage the orc's body.

 

This mana could even affect their regeneration ability and cause them to die in a crippled state.

 

But for Moku, mutated animal carcasses are a great source of energy. Dragon prana in his body can eat the mana that is still left in the carcass and make it a source of energy.

 

So, Moku will not waste Stugo's carcass and let it be eaten by other mutated animals.

 

Each stage of Dragon Breath Cultivation requires a large amount of dragon prana. While the source of dragon prana comes from the orc's own body.

 

So that Dragon Breath Cultivation can't be done just by sitting and cultivating dragon prana, orcs have to seek nutrition and energy from outside their bodies. Then process the nutrients and energy into dragon prana.

 

Moku had been sitting in this place for six days. Its only job is to eat, speed up the body's metabolism, convert nutrients from food into dragon prana, then flow it up to the stabilizer chamber.

 

Currently, he has climbed all the stairs from the generator room to the stabilizer room. He came to the stage of opening the petals of the black ball.

 

He needed a lot of dragon prana to complete this stage. Because of that Moku left Stugo's mutated organs.

 

He wanted to absorb all the mana contained within and open the seven black sphere petals at once.

 

Moku stood up, turned around, and stepped over to the blue pouch-shaped organ.

 

This is the organ that allows Stugo to emit a roaring attack of ultrasonic waves that nearly kills Moku several times.

 

With his inner eye, Moku knew that the blue pouch-shaped organ had a much larger mana content than Stugo's two forearms combined.

 

It is shaped like a blue leather drinking bag, with a length of up to three meters and a width of up to two meters. The blue pouch-shaped organ occupies nearly 50% of Stugo's entire body volume.

 

Even though Stugo was dead, the blue pouch-shaped organ still throbbed and absorbed the mana around it.

 

The ultimate weapon of the gold tier danger mutated animal was not as simple as he imagined.

 

He didn't know if his body was able to withstand and absorb the mana in the blue pouch-shaped organ.

 

But he was willing to bet that the dragon prana produced would be enough to open the seven petals of the black sphere.

 

That way Moku will experience his second evolution and become stronger. So he will not hesitate to eat the blue pouch-shaped organ, even if he has to risk his life.

 

Moku looked down and saw the Bhimasuta Belt tattoo on his waist. One of the eight sides turned golden.

 

"White to gold" Moku whispered.

 

When activating Bhimasuta Form, Moku's body will be filled with tribal white tattoos. However, it's look like after his second evolution he will be covered in tribal gold tattoos when activating Bhimasuta Form.

 

In the first evolution he got the power to control friction force. He can eliminate and strengthen the frictional force on the parts of his body that are covered with biofiled.

 

Moku can't wait what powers he will get after the second evolution.

 

Moku reached out and grabbed the blue pouch-shaped organ. This organ still feels warm and throbbing, indicating that even though Stuga is dead the blue pouch-shaped organ is still alive.

 

Without hesitation, Moku pulled out the blue pouch-shaped organ and took a bite. This meat was tough even for its evolved digestive organs.

 

The hardness of the meat is caused by the presence of mana flowing in the meat.

 

Moku used his dragon prana to make it easier for him to digest this meat.

 

He kept eating and didn't stop. Every inch of the blue pouch-shaped organ that entered his stomach, his body temperature would rise several degrees.

 

But Moku paid no heed to it and continued to eat. Quickly the blue pouch-shaped organ was only halfway down.

 

His body was getting hotter and hotter, making his head feel dizzy.

 

A few minutes later, only a quarter of the blue pouch-shaped organ remained.

 

His body was getting hotter, his head was dizzy, and blood was dripping from his nose.

 

A few minutes later, the entire blue pouch-shaped organ entered Moku's stomach.

 

Moku's body felt very hot like being burned in a volcano. He immediately sat down and concentrated on digesting the blue pouch-shaped organ.

 

Moku speeds up his body's metabolism, converting the mana and nutrients he gets from the blue pouch-shaped organ into dragon prana.

 

However, the mana contained in the blue pouch-shaped organ was so much that it made him feel like he was about to explode.

 

Moku's body temperature increased, until his green skin turned red.

 

Slowly his skin burned and peeled off due to the heat that came out of his body.

 

"AARRRGHH!!!" Moku felt like he was being skinned.

 

He couldn't continue like this, if this continued then his body would truly explode from the overflow of mana.

 

"Bhimasuta Form Active!!" Moku shouted.

 

Suddenly his whole body was covered with white tribal tattoos flowing from the Bhimasuta Belt. One of the tatto is gold.

 

Bhimasuta Form helps Moku to control the mana and heal his burning body.

 

The overflowing mana was quickly converted into dragon prana. Moku immediately flowed it into the stabilizer room.

 

The whirlpool in the center of the black sphere absorbs all the dragon prana that enters the stabilizer chamber.

 

Slowly, one petal began to blom.

 

The second petal blom, then the third.

 

There is still half left of mana reserves that have not been converted into dragon prana.

 

Moku's calculations were wrong, opening the petals in the stabilizer chamber required more dragon prana than he had imagined.

 

Moku didn't know if the dragon prana he got from converting the mana inside the blue pouch-shaped organ was enough to open the seven petals or not.

 

If that wasn't enough, he would have to eat one of Stuga's forearms.

 

At first he wanted to turn Stuga's hand into a mace. With the mutation in it, Moku will use Pringgadini moves to activate a shockwave attack.

 

The Golden Vulture Claw that he used to become karambit had been destroyed in the fight with Stuga. He wanted a new weapon.

 

Even so, weapons are only additions to a silat fighter. Their bodies are the strongest weapons.

 

Moku will not sacrifice his evolutionary opportunities just for the sake of obtaining a powerful weapon.

 

As he expected his mana reserves were depleted when the fifth petal opened, Moku used his dragon prana to open the sixth petal.

 

Moku stopped because it would be dangerous if he forced to open the seventh petal.

 

He stood up and grabbed one Stuga forearm, this was Stuga's left forearm.

 

With a length of more than three meters, the Stuga forearm is covered by thick black fur.

 

The muscles appear to be tough but are actually very flexible.

 

Without waiting, Moku immediately ate it.

 

His body which had activated Bhimasuta Form quickly digested the mana and flesh of Stuga's forearm.

 

Dragon prana flows into the stabilizer chamber and is absorbed by the black sphere.

 

Until all of Stuga's forearm was eaten and only bones were left. Moku sat down cross-legged again and concentrated on using Dragon Breath Cultivation.

 

Gradually the seven petals opened. The black sphere that turned into a lotus flower spun rapidly. The stabilizer chamber is brightly lit.

 

The golden light shone all over Moku's body. He was shrouded in a golden membrane that wrapped his entire body.

 

The swamp shook violently and the wind blew violently. All the animals ran away in fear.

 

Moku was pulled back into his subconscious.

 

He returned to a place without the sun, moon, and stars.

 

A place without time, without day and night.

 

In front of him was a huge gate that was the same as his first evolution.

 

The gates, pillars, and doors are filled with beautiful carvings like the ones Moku had seen at Datuak nan Sabatang's house.

 

Carving of walking duck, symbolizing order.

 

Carving of bamboo shoots tip, symbolizing usefulness.

 

Carving of betel leaf, symbolizes thoughts and morals.

 

Carving of fern arch, symbolizing family.

 

Carving of spread nets, symbolizing the law.

 

However, something is different.

 

This gate is not white, but gold.

 

There are not two lotus flowers that rotate in opposite directions, but one lotus flower that absorbs all things into it like a whirlpool.

 

In front of Moku there was not only a gate, but a figure that stood soaring above the gate.

 

The figure had a golden body, a white face, and red wings.

 

Its beak is like that of an eagle, but its body is like that of a human.

 

Every inch of his body displayed an unimaginable power.

 

With his sharp eyes he looked at Moku.

 

Moku's body was shaking. He was scared. His alarm of danger rang trough the roof. Cold sweat dripped down his back and forehead.

 

Moku knows this creature, he often hears it in fairy tales and legends. A legendary creature with a single flap of its wings able to cover the sun's rays.

 

GARUDA.

 

Garuda opened its beak and said "This is my first time meeting Moksha of your kind"

 

 

 

 

 

Three Realms

 

 

His great voice rumbled.

 

The echo vibrates every cell in the body of the person who hears it.

 

Making the flowing blood swish, they churned at the voice of an extraordinary being.

 

The hairs on his neck stood up as if it was afraid to look lazy in front of the ruler of the sky.

 

Moku shuddered in fear.

 

With frozen facial muscles and stiff lips.

 

Moku stammered.

 

"W...w..what a.a...are yo..o..ou?" His tongue was bitten from forcing it to speak, blood drip out from between his lips.

 

"You know who I am" Garuda replied.

 

"G..G..Garuda?!" Moku tried hard to calm himself down but his cold shivering body was still shaking violently.

 

"Garuda? it's already a long time someone call me with that name." Garuda looked up at the sky.

 

However, in this place there is no sky, only emptiness.

 

Garuda took a deep breath, looked back down at Moku and asked "Are you his descendants?"

 

His gaze and tone of voice showed that he missed meeting whoever it was he thought was Moku's ancestor.

 

"Who?" Moku managed to calm himself down.

 

"No you are not. If you are, then it's impossible for us to meet at this place" Garuda answered his own question.

 

"Did anyone else call you 'Garuda' before me?" Moku asked.

 

"Yeah.. He's still very young at that time. He told me that he had sworn not to eat before he ruled the world, so he came to me asking for strength. That kid is so brave and stupid! HAHAHAHAHAHA

 

I wonder if he has stopped fasting or not. HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"

 

Garuda's thunderous laughter shook the subconscious realm.

 

His flapping wings darkened the entire realm.

 

Even the golden light from the gate became dim and extinguished.

 

Moku again shivered in fear. This was the first creature he knew that he had no chance of winning at all if they fought.

 

Maybe even one breath of his can make Moku's body crumble to dust.

 

It was natural for Moku's body to shiver in fear.

 

"Ah! I'm Sorry, that's a good memory of mine always make me laugh whenever I remember it. So who are you and what kind are you?" Garuda stopped laughing and closed his wings again.

 

Suddenly the light re-illuminates the realm.

 

"I..I..I'm Moku, an orc" Moku replied.

 

"Alright Moku, I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask. However, you don't have long time to stay in this place.

 

So I will only explain it once.

 

I am known by many names Wainateya, Suparṇna, Garutmān, Garuda, and so on, but my job from the very beginning was one, namely guarding the gates between worlds." Garuda seems proud of his duty.

 

"Since the beginning of time there have been three elements that govern the world. These three elements act in their respective realms and keep it in balance.

 

The three elements are Astral, Mind, and Spiritual.

 

The Astral Element maintains the world you've been living in, where all things are balanced, every time there is an action there will be a reaction. All things become visible with your five senses and can closely observed.

 

The Mind Element is me and I am the Mind Element, we guard the world of shadows, ideas, fiction, illusions and dreams.

 

We take care of all the things the astral being can imagine and put them together and then throw them back into the astral realm.

 

You will find it in the form of ideas and thoughts that you will later process and think about so that you can make a booster for the progress of your civilization.

 

The Spiritual Element is where we all come from.

 

I was not given knowledge of that realm and I could not enter into that realm. Just as a painting cannot live and become an astral being.

 

All beings will remain in their respective realms, not only because your body will be destroyed but also because the path has been blocked.

 

Since the first astral beings descended to earth, the path connecting the astral and spiritual realms was closed.

 

But you astral beings are very creative and greedy, you are not satisfied with just the vastness and beauty of your realm. You find another detour to the spiritual realm.

 

You found us." Garuda looked at Moku with both disgust and admiration.

 

Like someone who says he is a very brave person, then there is challenged, if he brave enough to bathe in a puddle of feces.

 

Without thinking the brave threw himself into the puddle of feces. With a body full of feces the brave cheered and proclaimed his bravery.

 

The challenger will look at the brave with both disgust and admiration. So disgusting is the brave that it makes the challenger amazed.

 

"You have succeeded in making a new path into the spiritual realm, you have named it by many things, just as you have named me by many names.

 

But for you, I know if you know it better with the name Mount Lawu." Garuda stopped and smiled.

 

Moku gaped, he knew about Mount Lawu and the legends around it. 'Is the legend true?' Moku wanted to ask that but Garuda didn't give him a chance and continued to explain.

 

"There are three peaks of Mount Lawu, each from a mountain peak, signifying the pinnacle of attainment of the three realms.

 

Hargo Dalem, symbolizing the peak of the astral realm.

 

Hargo Dumiling, symbolizing the peak of the mind realm.

 

Hargo Dumilah, symbolizing the peak of the spiritual realm.

 

Now you have successfully climbed to the top of Hargo Dalem. To continue your ascent, you must pass through the gate behind me.

 

The stairs you see are mountain passes and the gates are guard posts for the climbers. We call these climbers Mokhsa.

 

Every Mokhsa must have a guide, the guide is the first Mokhsa to reach the resting point or reach the top of the mountain.

 

Guides are those who determine the price for opening the gates and negotiate with the gatekeepers.

 

You Moku, you are a guide. Guides of all Mokhsa of your kind.

 

I Garuda, I am a gatekeeper. The guard of the peak of Hargo Dalem and the gate to the peak of Hargo Dumiling" Garuda stopped talking and smiled slyly.

 

The face of the dashing knight turned into the face of a merchant waiting for a good deal.

 

"So you're saying that I as a Guide will determine the price that I and all the orcs will have to pay upon crossing the peak of Hargo Dalem and opening the gate to the mind realm?" Moku confirmed.

 

"That's Right!" Garuda nodded quickly.

 

"Why don't I just beat you and enter without paying?" Moku asked.

 

"Hmm... beat me?

 

HAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAYHAHAHA" Garuda laughed so loudly, he seemed to hear the funniest joke he had ever heard.

 

A great laughter rumbled throughout the realm.

 

The light turned dim again, the world was again trapped in the darkness.

 

"Hah.. hah.. I'm Sorry, I didn't know you had a joke as funny as this. hahahah.. hah.. hah.. well, if you're serious about it, I'll tell you something.

 

You who are now even though there are 1000.. 10,000.. 1,000,000.. hmm... even 1,000,000,000 of you will not be able to scratch my feather.

 

You're not even as strong as an ant in my eyes, they can still bite, while you?? well.. it's not I blame you, sometimes the height of the mountain will look small when viewed from afar.

 

In conclusion, the current you will not be able to dream of defeating me.

 

So the only way is to pay" Garuda returned to his merchant face.

 

Moku also knows that his strength and Garuda's are very different, but he never thought it would get that far.

 

"What do I have to pay?" Moku asked.

 

"You have to pay for it with sin!" replied Garuda.

 

"Sin?" Moku is confused.

 

"Yes a sin. Once you pay for it you will not be able to sin again." replied Garuda.

 

"Sin? Isn't sin a bad thing? Why do you want to be paid for with sin?" Moku is getting confused.

 

"..hm.. Sin?.. Bad?.. fufufufuahahahahahHAHAHAHAHAHAHA....

 

You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.

 

You always ask 'if God is all-loving, why did he create evil?'

 

You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.

 

God did not create evil but he allowed it to exist, evil is the result of your inability to control the sins.

 

They should be a blessing to you. Blessings that make you feel alive, happy, and full of passion.

 

You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.

 

They should be tools for you. A tool to make the world a better place, a world where you are the leader of it.

 

But instead of you being able to control them, you are being controlled by them.

 

You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.

 

How can you feel love without lust?

 

How can you feel happy without pride?

 

How can you feel ownership without envy?

 

How can you feel like protecting without wrath?

 

How can you feel like growing without greed?

 

How can you feel peace without sloths?

 

How can you feel unique without gluttony?

 

You astral beings are truly ignorant and ungrateful.

 

Without all of them you will only be like me. Standing in front of this gate since the first astral beings were created." Garuda looked at Moku with both hate and... envy?

 

"That's why I am very happy with you astral beings, you are never satisfied with God's gifts and always want more.

 

You create a path to the spiritual realm.

 

Every time you pass me, I will get sin as payment, I can finally feel, hungry, sad, hate, excited, love, and happy." Garuda looked up and drooled, as if he couldn't wait to eat the most delicious food in the world.

 

"But—" Moku wanted to deny Garuda's statement.

 

However, a feather on Garuda's wing moved and all the air caught in Moku's throat. His lips became frozen shut and he could no longer speak.

 

"I told you you don't have much time in this place. Tell me what sin you will pay to pass through this gate.

 

and remember, every Moksha of your kind who passes through this gate in the future will have to pay the same sin." Garuda warned.

 

Moku was silent and thought.

 

 

 

 

 

The Cursed Race and The Cursed Person

 

 

Moku thought of all the possibilities, losses and gains that the orc race could get if they lost one of their sins.

 

Pride and Wrath is the source of the orcs' desire to continue to struggle with their cursed selves, you could say that these two sins are the identity of an orc.

 

Envy, is a sin that makes them continue to be jealous and envious of humans who have the power to control mana, without this sin, the orcs would live aimlessly.

 

Lust and Greed, is the driving wheel of all civilizations that exist on world. They will not be able to develop and progress without these two sins.

 

Gluttony.. dragon prana comes from nutrients that orcs get from food. They have to consume a lot of meat to survive, especially after experiencing the first evolution like Moku. At least good food will keep them from going mad.

 

So what's left is...

 

"Sloth! I choose to pay with sin of sloth" Moku said loudly.

 

"Are you sure?

 

Your kind after this will know no peace, they will not know the meaning of the word rest, they will keep running and running until their bodies are crushed or reach their destination.

 

But if they reach their goal, they will run again and run towards a new goal.

 

Your kind will never cease to feel peace until the end of time.

 

Until the end of the promised time.

 

Do you really want to pay with sin of sloth?" Garuda asked.

 

Peace is a gift.

 

Peace brings a time of calm and clarity of thought.

 

In peace there is a quiet time to take a deep breath.

 

We shouldn't keep running.

 

Sometimes we have to stop and look back.

 

Seeing what we have accomplished and asking,

 

Is this enough?

 

Sometimes we shouldn't have to keep running.

 

Walking leisurely is also fun.

 

Step by step and without realizing we have reached the goal.

 

However...

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

They are a race that has only one gender. The only way they reproduce is by snatching females from other races.

 

The orc babies conceived by the women will become parasites in the mother's body, making her mother's body continue to live even though she has to turn her mother into a monster.

 

As adults they will continue to grow stronger and stronger. Their bodies seem to have no limits for physical growth.

 

With a fast body metabolism they can convert food nutrients into energy. As a result the orcs would continue to eat and eat as their strength grew.

 

Moku didn't feel it because back then he was the only orc who trained hard to become stronger. However, with only the addition of 15 orcs, the amount of meat they had to consume skyrocketed.

 

Glittering Meadow is a great example to show how terrible it is to how much food orc need to become stronger.

 

The place was once filled with colonies of large animals as far as the eye could see.

 

However, in just two months Glittering Meadow became uninhabited and almost the entire animal colony was eaten.

 

If one day they found a way for all the orcs to evolve then it was certain that Glittering Meadow would not be able to meet the food needs of the orcs.

 

That's if the orc population is only 15 people and doesn't increase. But that is very unlikely.

 

Even now, the Dawnmist Tribe had one additional orc and one orc candidate who was about to be born.

 

Nevare and Moku's unborn child.

 

Therefore they must continue to plunder, kill, take, destroy, eat, seize, dominate, rule, and force this world to fulfill all their needs.

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

The only way to stop this race is to kill all of the orcs, even babies in the womb, along with their mothers.

 

If not...

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

They will rule this world and consume all existing creatures until nothing is left.

 

Making the world only contain orcs.

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

If they succeed to survive, then they must immediately find a way to get out of this world and find a new world to...

 

To continue to plunder, kill, take, destroy, eat, seize, dominate, rule, and force this new world to fulfill all their needs.

 

Before they destroy each other and consume each other and become extinct on their own.

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

Peace is the greatest sin for an orc.

 

Tranquility was the toughest torture for an orc.

 

Resting was the most disgusting activity for an orc.

 

Orcs are a cursed race.

 

That's why Moku said once again, confessedly said, humbly said, and proudly said

 

"Yes! Because I'm an orc!!!"

 

"Are you sure? All of your kind that made it to this gate will condemn your current choice.

 

They will turn you into a villain which makes them unable to feel peace.

 

Are you sur—" Garuda wanted to ask one more time.

 

However..

 

"Shut the fuck up! do your job!" Moku cut Garuda furiously.

 

He had felt peace in his old life.

 

Lying paralyzed and guarded by those who love him.

 

They never complain in taking care of Moku.

 

They always make jokes to make Moku laugh.

 

Every day people chant his name.

 

They feel proud of Moku who has made the name of his poor country at the top of the MMA world.

 

Become a hero who carries the name of the nation on his shoulders.

 

Televisions at home and abroad show his prowess.

 

His majesty as the strongest, greatest and most popular MMA champion of all time is on display and known throughout the world.

 

His fights are watched and studied by MMA athletes all over the world, they idolize, make Moku as a goal, and hope one day to be as great as him.

 

His many championship belts are displayed in national museums and are made as state heirlooms.

 

He have extravagant life, his country guarantees the prosperity and needs of him and his family.

 

There is nothing more that he can achieve in this world, there is only time he must live to, and a legacy that will continue to be remembered by humans until the end of ages.

 

Is this what Moku has been fighting for all along?

 

Does he want to be respected and become an idol?

 

Does he want his legacy to be remembered and known throughout the ages?

 

no

 

No...

 

NO!!!

 

Moku's dream remains the same.

 

It's been the same since that child walked through that door.

 

Able to jump higher than flying birds.

 

Capable of destroying mountains with one hit.

 

Able to run faster than sound.

 

Remains the same..

 

He doesn't care about respect, idolization, and legacy.

 

That's all is shit!!!

 

Resting was the most disgusting activity for Moku.

 

Tranquility was the toughest torture for Moku.

 

Peace is the greatest sin for Moku.

 

Moku is cursed.

 

Peace torments him..

 

Peace makes him lose the purpose of life..

 

Peace makes him want to die every day..

 

They are the same

 

Moku and Orcs are the cursed ones.

 

Moku is the orc and the orc is Moku.

 

"Well, I just make sure you don't regret it.

 

If you really believe and know the consequences then this deal will be executed" Garuda said.

 

A single feather from Garuda's wing fell off, it floated slowly and swaying.

 

When Moku wanted to ask what Garuda was doing, the feathers suddenly dived sharply and pierced Moku's chest.

 

Suddenly Moku felt something being pulled out of his body.

 

"ARRRGGHHHH!!!" Moku roared in pain. His heart felt like it was being forced out of his body.

 

But the pain did not last long, the feather flew back into the air.

 

Moku knelt down breathlessly. The feathers flew and stabbed back into Garuda's wings.

 

Garuda closed his eyes as if he felt something. His lips curled into a smile and his breathing was erratic.

 

"HAHAHA good choice.

 

You're like a fast train with no stations to stop at, I'm at a loss on the deal this time.

 

But I will wait for your other kind to come.

 

Moku congratulations, you can open this gate and set foot on the top of Hargo Dalem.

 

When you open this gate, you will reach the true pinnacle of your astral body.

 

Please!" Garuda smiled and moved to give a way.

 

Moku stood limply. He felt something was missing from him, he felt he would no longer be able to sleep or rest after this.

 

With unsteady steps, Moku stepped closer to the golden gate. Step by step Moku's body became firm again, until he came to the front of the golden gate.

 

Placing his hands on the gate, Moku slowly pushed the golden gate.

 

The gate slowly opened, Moku stepped in.

 

The golden light enveloped his body and returned his consciousness into the body. Before Moku lost consciousness, he heard Garuda's voice.

 

"Welcome to the Mind Realm"

 

....

 

After congratulating Moku, Garuda closed his eyes again enjoying the sin he just got.

 

"You're too hard on him, he just a poor kid" came a soft voice that rumbled through the air.

 

Garuda opened his eyes again and said "Well, I just don't like those who are never satisfied"

 

"That's what sets them apart from us," the soft voice replied.

 

"yes you are right. Do you think he will challenge you like the astral beings before?" Garuda asked.

 

"Hmm.. I don't know about that. We don't have the ability to see the future you know. But I know, he and I will meet soon. hehehe" the soft voice chuckled.

 

"Soon? it's based on your time or his time?" Garuda asked.

 

"Hmm.. which one do you think? hehehe" the soft voice chuckled again.

 

"You always like puzzles, you hang out with astral beings too much to be annoying like this" Garuda snorted.

 

"Astral beings are very interesting, not only because they can commit sins but also what they can achieve with those sins." the soft voice commented.

 

"You mean the white light emanating from that boy?" Garuda asked.

 

"That's right. The white light behind that boy always accompanies and protects him. If you threaten that boy life then the white light will fight with you until one of you is destroyed" the soft voice replied.

 

"Can spiritual beings still accompany their children in the astral realm?" Garuda asked again.

 

"Of course not, but their prayers, wishes, feelings, and love can. The child will never feel alone even in the dark, even the darkness comes from you Garuda" the soft voice answered again.

 

"Is she really that strong?" Garuda asked in disbelief.

 

Nothing could survive its wings, not even the light of the sun.

 

"Hehehe.. Garuda that's why I said that astral beings are very interesting. Do you know if there is a saying that says 'A Mother love will never end. It is there from beginning to the end." the soft voice chuckled.

 

"I don't want to deny you and I don't want to argue with you, stay away from me because I want to enjoy this new sin that I have got.

 

The sage Mahaguru Sabdo Palon!" Garuda warning.

 

"Hehehe I'm just greeting you, the ruler of the sky Garuda!" Sabdo Palon's soft voice drifted away and was no longer heard.

 

Garuda closed his eyes again and enjoyed the sin he had just received.

 

 

 

 

 

EZ

 

 

A golden cocoon shone in the middle of the night.

 

The golden cocoon cracked and from the crack a golden smoke poured out.

 

The swamp wind rustled violently against the trunks of the fallen trees.

 

Wet leaves flew into the sky creating a whirlwind with a golden cocoon as the center.

 

The cracks in the golden cocoon grew longer and wider.

 

Until a hand covered in golden tribal tattoos stabbed out of the golden cocoon.

 

Moku crawled with difficulty out of his cocoon, like a butterfly crawling out of its cocoon.

 

Until the cocoon was torn apart and Moku lay languidly on the ground.

 

The second evolution consumes more energy than the first evolution. The changes that occurred in his body were also greater so he needed time to get used to his new body.

 

Each of his muscle cells felt like they were alive and had a mind of their own. Moku tried to move his body but what happened instead, he seemed like a overheated squirming caterpillar.

 

Moku lay there for some time trying to control his new body. Until finally he was able to move his right hand, then his left.

 

He tried to push his upper body up but his elbows shook and he fell again. Moku did not give up, he kept trying several times until he was finally able to stand in a sitting position.

 

It wasn't long before he could control his leg and back muscles, and Moku stood stiffly like a puppet being moved by strings.

 

Moku tried to walk before falling back down again. Annoyed, he stood back stiffly then tried to take another step.

 

One step, two step, three step. Along with increasing steps Moku's body slowly no longer stiff.

 

His brain adapts and gets used quickly to controlling his new body. Until at the tenth step, Moku doesn't look like a puppet that is moved by string anymore, he can walk normally.

 

Moku checked his naked body. He felt every muscle in his body as tight and hard as a diamond but flexible and easy to move like rubber.

 

His dark green skin glistened in the moonlight, indicating that his skin was no longer able to be penetrated by ordinary sharp metal weapons.

 

The dragon prana in his body flows quickly and smoothly. Moku just need one thought to cover half of his body with biofield.

 

Moku looked at his palms, turned them over, then clenched them hardly.

 

BUM! The air that was squeezed between his palms tightened tightly and created an explosive sound.

 

He didn't know if he was able to punch through the mountain or not, but for now, Moku knew he could punch through Stugo's thick skin without needing to use Brajamusti or Brajadenta.

 

Moku is eager to find an opponent to try out his new powers. But he already had to return to the tribe.

 

Even though Moku had temporarily announced his departure to the three divisions and Nevare, Moku was still a chieftain. It's not good if he stays away from the tribe for too long.

 

Moku didn't forget to take one of Stugo's remaining forearms. Then he deactivated his Bhimasuta Form.

 

The golden tribal tattoo crept back into Bhimasuta's belt. Moku covers his naked body with Stugo's fur.

 

Taking the stance of running, Moku then lunged forward through the swamp.

 

Swuushh!! He was very fast, every stomp of his feet pushed Moku's body forward 10 meters away, making Moku like a green glow that streaked through the grass.

 

Moku wanted to laugh out loud seeing how fast he ran. This new body that he couldn't fully control was like having a nuclear reactor in every muscle.

 

However, Moku suppressed his excitement, the Glittering Meadow was still covered by a knee-high white mist, indicating that the Bog forest has now transferred power to a mutated animal that lives at night.

 

They are very dangerous and have a very sharp sense of hearing, even though Moku has grown stronger but he doesn't want to waste time fighting with them.

 

Right now, he was confident that he could defeat a silver tier danger mutated animal with ease, but if he encountered a mutated animal as strong as Stugo then he would have to spend quite a bit of time killing it.

 

He didn't know if he was capable of fighting a platinum tier danger mutated animal or not, because he had never seen an mutated animal that strong before. However, if they have a stronger power or twice as strong as Stugo, then Moku will have a fiercer battle.

 

So for now at least until he got used to his new body, Moku didn't want to meet a platinum tier danger mutated animal.

 

Not long after, Moku arrived at Tall Grass. Moku didn't feel any bison colony inside Tall Grass.

 

'Looks like the bison colony has run away from this place at night' Moku whispered to himself.

 

Moku knows the way out of the food problem and the restoration of the Glittering Meadow ecosystem is through domestication. But he had no knowledge of it.

 

During his lifetime in the previous world, Moku's head was all about how to get stronger. It could be said that he had absolutely no knowledge of anything else.

 

If only Datuak Sri Maharajo had not taught him how to communicate and socialize with humans properly, maybe Moku would have ended up like a beast who only knows how to fight and fight.

 

Even so, he who has become the chief of the tribe, tries to learn how to lead his tribe well. He listened more to the opinions of other orcs than made his own decisions.

 

This was also taught by Datuak Sri Maharajo, his teacher once said 'as a leader, listening is better than not listening'.

 

The leader has his own principles that must be firmly held, even so he must still listen to the advice and opinions of his subordinates.

 

Even though the leader doesn't do what his subordinates want him to do, at least he looks like a leader who is not selfish and willing to accept other people's opinions.

 

Moku quickly crossed the Tall Gras and exited Glittering Meadow. He climbed one of the tall trees and jumped from branch to branch.

 

Walking on land at night in the Bog forest is a stupid choice. Even with eyes that could penetrate the fog, Moku had no idea how many mutated animals were walking down there.

 

Moku didn't want to be a nuisance to their casual night walk.

 

He kept jumping from tree to tree, Moku was moving fast, he was getting closer and closer to the location of the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

He kept his jump low and didn't cross the treetops. Moku doesn't know what creatures are flying in the sky.

 

Currently his six senses are in a high alert state, he will know what creatures are approaching him.

 

The distance with his tribe was getting closer, Moku breathed a sigh of relief because he wasn't intercepted during this return journey.

 

However..

 

Just as he was about to see the Dawnmist Tribe, his eyes quickly changed direction and saw a small figure perched on a tree branch.

 

The small figure didn't look at Moku, but at the Dawnmist Tribe.

 

He looked like he was looking for something or was stalking someone.

 

Moku slowed his movement, he jumped up slowly and landed without making a sound. With his new body this is easy to do.

 

He was getting closer, but the small figure didn't notice his arrival. Moku could see more clearly who the small figure was.

 

He had a small and thin build, his height was probably no more than 1.3 m, his large head was supported by his small and thin neck, with pointed long ears on both side.

 

A Goblin.

 

The goblin seemed to be careful where he stood. He crouched down and tried to make his small body invisible. He seemed to be regretting his decision to come here.

 

Moku recognized this goblin, you could say he was Moku's first friend in this world. Swa and Laya cannot be called friends because the three of them are blood brothers.

 

Moku stopped sneaking around and jumped straight into the tree where the goblin was. Moku landed and greeted his old friend.

 

"EZ! What are you doing here?"

 

Ez suddenly turned around, saw the figure of Moku who was covered by Stugo's black fur, Ez's eyes turned white and he almost fainted on the spot.

 

But his survival instincts kick in, Ez jumps in surprise and falls from a tree branch as high as almost 10 meters.

 

Brak!! the sound of ass and ground colliding.

 

Ez ignored his aching butt and his shortness of breath from falling from the tree. He pushed his body and ran. But Moku is faster.

 

He came down from the tree and stood in front of Ez.

 

"Ez, are you okay? are goblins this bad at climbing trees?" Moku was confused by Ez's behavior.

 

"Hiiiiii!!! please don't eat me!!! I don't have much meat! My meat stinks and will make your stomach sick!!" Ez immediately prostrated and begged.

 

Moku frowned. Although orcs would eat all the flesh of any creature, they also had tastes.

 

Orcs would not eat the flesh of other monsters, usually because their flesh was not tasty or there was a feeling of disgust because they had committed cannibalism.

 

This is also almost felt by other races of monsters, they will avoid eating the meat of monsters from other races and only do so when forced or in a state of severe hunger.

 

Only the goblin race felt that they were delicacy to other monsters. Mainly because of their small bodies and the notion that their flesh was delicious to other types of monsters.

 

Moku remembers the first time he met Ez. Ez begged not to be eaten just like what he was doing right now.

 

Moku was forced to calm him down for a long time and convinced that the orcs would rather be vegetarians than eat goblin meat.

 

Moku opened the fur covering his head, while pointing at his face, Moku said "Ez, look it's me, Moku. We may not have seen each other for a long time but you still remember my face, right?"

 

Ez looked up and saw Moku's face, then "Hiiii.... it's sir night elf, I'm sorry sir, I don't see your majesty, you are so shiny in the middle of the Bog forest moon.

 

Please don't kill me sir!! I'm a good goblin, I've never killed an elf, I hate humans. As wise people say 'the enemy of your enemy is your friend'... uh.. I don't mean to be that proud..

 

I'm enough to be a pet.. no.. no just your slave sir is enough.. I—"

 

Bum! Moku stomped on the ground firmly and crushed it.

 

 

 

 

 

That Smirk

 

 

Feeling Moku's power, Ez's eyes turned white again, before he fainted Moku said in annoyance "use your monster's nose stupid !!!"

 

Moku's face after the second evolution changed to become more handsome, Moku's current height has reached 2.3m.

 

His skin is clean and his black hair is getting longer, so it's only natural that Ez thinks Moku is an elf, especially since his green skin gets darker and looks black at night.

 

However, just like orcs can distinguish other orcs by smell, this ability is also possessed by goblins, even all species of monsters have it.

 

So Ez only needed to sniff to determine whether the tall creature before him was a night elf or an orc.

 

Ez sniffed like a dog, then his eyes widened in disbelief "Why do Orcs have faces like yours??? Are you cursed?" said Ez surprised.

 

"Well, it's a long story.. basically I evolved, why are you here Ez?" Moku asked.

 

"Hmm.. uh.. evolved? like hobgoblin? I.. I want to meet the orc chieftain" said Ez.

 

"Huh? Met the chief? You? I never knew a cowardly goblin like you had this kind of courage Ez. Well, you're lucky now that you've met an orc chieftain" Moku opened his arms wide.

 

"You? the chief?" Ez was once again wide-eyed in disbelief.

 

"That's right, I am the chief of the orc tribe, I am the chief of the Dawnmist tribe!" Moku smirked.

 

"Eh! That smirk! are you really Moku?" Ez was shocked.

 

"Fuck!! You still don't believe me? Is your nose rotting?" Moku is annoyed.

 

"Well, it can't be helped, we haven't seen each other for a long time so it's only natural that I forgot your smell.. wait.. wait.. you said you were the chief of the orc tribe right?" Ez's face changed from guilt back to surprise.

 

"It's okay.. yes.. I'm the chief of the orc tribe" Moku patted his chest.

 

"Impossible! how can that be?" Ez's eyes grew bigger as he widened his eyes.

 

"Well it's easy, I just need to beat the previous chief" Moku replied lightly.

 

"The previous chief? That Goku? Impossible, aren't you still a child?" Ez stared in disbelief.

 

"Fuck you Ez! How can you question my prowess. Up to you if you believe it or not. I want to see my wife, I miss her so much right now" Moku gets annoyed. He turned around and ignored Ez.

 

"WHAT? wife? why do you have a wife? Are you really the orc chieftain and beat Goku?.. Moku.. Hey.. Moku.. wait.. wait!" Ez chased after Moku who had already walked away.

 

One of the reasons why he dared to approach the orc tribe was because he knew Moku. When he first met Moku, Ez knew that Moku was different from other orcs.

 

Moku's eyes radiated a savagery that was different from other orcs. Not savageness as self-defense, but savagery that arises from self-confidence.

 

Moku and Ez walked side by side into the orc tribe's encampment. Currently none of the orcs were still awake, they were all asleep from exhaustion from the daytime activities.

 

No one is on guard at night, this did not only happen after Moku became the chief of the tribe but even before Moku was born.

 

Watching at night in the Bog forest is a bad decision for anyone who lives here. Not only because of impaired vision due to the dark night and thick fog.

 

But also because the air is very cold. At night in the Bog forest, starting a fire in the open is tantamount to enticing a mutated animal to attack.

 

So usually the monsters that inhabit the Bog forest, will make their homes in the underground like Goblins or use unique animals as natural alarms.

 

Orcs coexist with one type of animal called Cendet.

 

This beautiful and uncommon creature is a type of bird. It's about the size of a pigeon, has two huge and two smaller wings, four strong legs and a long, elegant tail.

 

They have a thick, strong skin covered in short, thin feathers, which is usually either grey or light brown or a combination of these colors.

 

They live in moist areas and are quite common. They're omnivores and their beaks are ideal for eating grain.

 

They're crepuscular and rely on their sight and sense of smell to get around. They do have no visible ears, but their hearing is not very reliable.

 

They have small beaks and gorgeous eyes. Their heads are small and thin in comparison to their bodies.

 

They make sounds ranging from fairly high pitched to relatively high pitched and have a fairly wide range of sounds they make to indicate discoveries, dangers and otherwise communicate with each other.

 

These creatures are very peaceful, but they get very territorial.

 

The orcs would spread stale food in the form of grains around the camp, make their houses out of dry grass and palm fibers, then place them on the camp walls.

 

Cendet would get used to living with orcs and recognize their smell. Then if any other creature approached the tribe other than the orcs, the cendet would chirp loudly and wake up the orcs.

 

Right now one of the reasons why Cendet didn't chirp after a goblin entered the gates of the tribal camp was because Moku covered Ez's smell with his scent.

 

Ez also pressed his body closer to Moku, he didn't want to wake the orcs. Ez still couldn't believe that Moku was the orc chieftain.

 

They continued walking through the orc tents, until they came to the largest tent and had a different shape from the others.

 

Moku walked casually closer to the tent while Ez started to feel worried because he was afraid that he was brought by Moku to the wrong tent.

 

Moku parted the curtain of the tent and entered without hesitation, Ez behind him saw five slender figures that didn't have orc-like bodies.

 

With his smell he could tell that four of the sleeping figures were female humans, while the other one with a large belly smelled like orcs, but smelled slightly different from male orcs.

 

Seeing the tent filled with women, Ez was getting more and more scared, he didn't know if Moku was really the chief or they really entered the wrong tent.

 

Hearing the sound of footsteps entering their tent, the girls opened their still heavy eyes.

 

Each one of them was covered in thick fur, it seemed that Boku gave the girls skins and furs to keep them from getting cold at night.

 

In the dark state of the tent, they saw Moku's slightly changed face from his previous evolution. Claire, Lina, and Widya were mesmerized.

 

But not with Vivi who has a strange taste of man "Hiiiiii.... NIGHT ELF!!! SIR Please don't kill us!! we just innocent girls!! we never kill chicken let alone elves!!" She screamed in horror before prostrating herself pleadingly.

 

Moku felt deja vu, he became furious and shouted "Fuck!! This me Moku! How can you all forgeting my handsome face?!!"

 

"eh?" Vivi looked up to confirm.

 

"Eh?" Claire, Linda, and Widya who stopped fascinated and stared at him for sure.

 

Moku's current face is indeed similar to the face of the previous one, even that change is said to be invisible at a glance. However, the aura that overflowed from his body made him seem like someone new.

 

"Hmm.. Moku.. Moku? MOKU!!!" Anna who was still half awake became wide-eyed after hearing Moku's voice.

 

"Hey Nevare..did you miss me?" Moku smirked.

 

"Ah that smirk, he really is Moku" Vivi and the other three girls nodded after confirming.

 

Moku couldn't help but smile bitterly at the whispers of the girls, 'Am I only known by my smirk?' he started to have doubts about his good looks after this second evolution.

 

"MOKU WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN??!!" Anna stood holding while her waist.

 

With her big pregnant belly, Anna looks like a pregnant wife scolding her husband for not coming home all night.

 

"Hehehe Nevare, you really miss me huh? I was only gone a week but you already miss me like this.." Moku chuckled.

 

He approached Anna and opened his arms to hug his angry wife.

 

Plakk!! Anna slapped away Moku's hand that was approaching.

 

"one week?! YOU SAY ONE WEEK!! ARE YOU LIVING UNDER ROCK??!! YOU HAVE BEEN GONE FOR ALMOST A MONTH!! We think something dangerous happen to you..!! If not because of Boku, Goku already gone with the other to search for you!!"

 

Anna pointed at Moku's chest angrily.

 

"ONE MONTH!!!!" Moku was surprised.

 

He felt like he had only been in the swamp for a week, he never realized he had been unconscious for over two weeks.

 

'Was my meeting with Garuda really that long or was I unconscious for that long?' Moku didn't know.

 

Moku looked at Anna's eyes which were already reddened and teary, it seemed that Anna was really worried about him.

 

Moku looked at Ez and the other four girls, "eehh.. can you give the two of us some room? Ez, you can go with the other girl to the bathhouse" Moku asked.

 

After Moku turned to Ez, then the girls realize that if Moku entered the tent not alone, there was a goblin following behind him.

 

Ez was still gaping and couldn't believe what had just happened. All the girls in the tent knew Moku and another girl who had green skin and smelled like an orc was scolding Moku like a wife scolding her husband.

 

Moku and Ez hadn't seen each other in just a few years, but when they met again Moku was already an orc chieftain and had five women at once.

 

He feels that life is unfair, he who is older than Moku is still single and just an ordinary goblin in his tribe.

 

The other girls wanted to ask who this goblin was brought by Moku, but they didn't want to get caught up in household quarrels between Moku and Anna. The girls nodded and went into the bathhouse.

 

Moku glanced at Ez who was still gaping, he grabbed Ez's neck and threw him into the bathhouse.

 

Ez darted into the Bathhouse and landed face-first.

 

The girls stared at the goblin who had just been thrown into the bathhouse with wary eyes.

 

They didn't know if the goblins were ferocious monsters or not. But they only hoped that the goblins weren't monsters with a strong lust like orcs.

 

They drew close to each other and prepared to fight if these goblins attacked. Especially Lina and Vivi who had a bad experience seeing their two friends being killed by goblins.

 

Ez pushed himself up and stood, the pain on his face indicating that he wasn't dreaming. Moku has really become a successful man.

 

He looked at the other four girls who were on alert, with blood dripping from one nose, Ez smiled stupidly, scratched the back of his head, and said "Hey ladies.. hehehe"

 

Suddenly all the worries of the girls disappeared after seeing Ez's stupid face. They felt it was outrageous to think that this small and cute creature matched the ferocity and toughness of an orc.

 

However, they just kept quiet and kept their distance from Ez. Especially Lina and Vivi who were still alert despite seeing Ez's stupid and funny face.

 

The conditions inside the Bathhouse became silent.

 

Not because they were awkward with each other, but because the four girls and one goblin were using all their senses to eavesdrop on the conversation inside the tent.

 

 

 

 

 

Reconciliation of Couple

 

 

After that there were only the two of them in the tent. Moku again tried to approach Anna, but Anna moved away from him.

 

"Nevare, I don't know how long I have been gone, I become unconscious when evolve for the second time." Moku explained.

 

Anna just kept quiet and looked at Moku with teary eyes.

 

"Well.. what happened to the tribe while I was away?" Moku asked.

 

"How do I know, do you think I'm the chief of this tribe?" Anna quipped.

 

"Hey.. hey.. why are you still angry? I'm sorry, okay. I never thought that my second evolution would take that long.

 

Nevare.. what are you worried about? you not thinking I will leave you and this tribe alone right?" Moku came closer.

 

"I don't know if you will leave or not. But I know if you have lied to me" Anna turned her back on Moku.

 

"Well.. I'm Sorry okay" Moku came closer and hugged Anna from behind.

 

"Don't touch me, you liar!" Anna shrugged her shoulders.

 

"Nevare, hear me a second please. I have reasons not to tell you about your transformation.

 

I have my own worries. I'm afraid that if you find out you're going to turn into an orc, you'll stop training. I don't want you to leave me!" Moku said softly.

 

Anna stopped fighting back and let Moku hug her "Really? just because of that you kept my transformation a secret?" Anna turned her head and asked.

 

Moku looked into Anna's eyes and nodded. He gently hugged Anna's body and rubbed her stomach.

 

"Moku, I told you that I won't leave before this child is born and I can beat you." Anna turned around and looked deeply into Moku's eyes.

 

"It's not that I don't believe it but I'm just scared" Moku grabbed Anna's waist and rested her head against his chest.

 

"Are you really afraid of me leaving you?" Anna asked while listening to Moku's heartbeat.

 

"Really Afraid" Moku answered briefly.

 

"Really really afraid?" Anna asked and looked at Moku's face.

 

"Really really afraid" Moku smiled and replied.

 

They kissed each other, Anna looked Moku in the eye and asked again "really really really afraid?"

 

Moku felt like he was being asked by elementary kid but still answered "really really really afraid"

 

"hehe you cowardly orc" Anna whined.

 

They both fell back into the kiss.

 

At first only their lips met, feeling each other's warmth and softness from each other's lips.

 

Then Moku put his tongue into Anna's mouth, before Anna sucked Moku's tongue. They take turns licking their partner's tongue.

 

Anna missed Moku's presence. She had been sleeping with worried for a month and the thought of Moku being killed somewhere or leave her, it gave her a nightmares.

 

She never knew if someone's presence could make her like this. So that when she saw Moku's new figure in the tent, she immediately recognized him, not only from the smell but also the feeling in her heart that was filling again.

 

Anna spilled her longing, worries, and fears in their kiss. Her breaths became increasingly heavy and moans began to escape from her mouth as their kiss grew hotter.

 

Their kiss broke, Anna tightly hugged Moku's neck not wanting him to leave again. "Moku.. even if I defeat you in the future, I will not leave you, I will become orcs queen and make you to serve me forever" Anna said with lustful eyes.

 

Moku lifted Anna's body, carried her like a princess, before sitting her on his lap "and I promise that will never happen" Moku whispered in Anna's reddened ear.

 

The darkness of the tent didn't stop them from looking at each other. Orc eyes can even see in the dark.

 

Moku kissed the back of Anna's ear and licked it slowly.

 

"Ah.. ah.." Anna moaned softly.

 

His lips moved to her forehead, cheeks, nose, before returning to her lips, filling Anna's face with a kiss.

 

They both fell back into a passionate kiss.

 

Moku's hands didn't stay still, both of them gently squeezed Anna's ass which were getting bigger after the transformation and her pregnancy.

 

"mhh..mhh.." Anna's moans were covered by their increasingly fierce kisses.

 

The exchanging saliva and tongue created a sound like two wet skins slapping each other. The cold air inside the tent turned hot.

 

Anna grabbed Moku's long hair and pulled him closer. She seemed to want to be swallowed up in their kiss.

 

Moku broke their kiss and moved his lips to Anna's neck. He kissed, licked, and gently bit Anna's neck.

 

"ah.. Moku.. ah.." Anna moaned and asked Moku to keep doing it.

 

Moku's one hand stopped squeezing Anna's buttocks and climbed up to Anna's breasts. When about to squeeze it, Anna asked "Moku, who was that goblin?" in a still breathless voice.

 

Suddenly Moku's movement stopped and remembered Ez. He remembered the reason Ez came to the orc tribe because he wanted to meet the orc chieftain.

 

But he didn't know what Ez's reason was for meeting the orc chieftain.

 

Moku knows Ez is very timid, even though he trusts Moku but Ez still has a fear of other orcs.

 

So that Ez who dared to approach the orc tribe must be due to something important he wanted to tell.

 

Feeling Moku suddenly stop, Anna looked at Moku questioningly.

 

"I'm sorry, but it looks like Ez.. that goblin has important news to listen to" Moku replied apologetically.

 

Hearing that Anna's face turned furious, she turned around and wanted to stand up, but Moku held her in his arms. "Stay here, it will be warmer here" Moku said as he hugged Anna tightly.

 

Anna snorted and stopped trying to stand up, even so her body was still not facing Moku.

 

'You're the one who reminded me of this problem, now you're the one who's angry with me, what do you really want woman?' Moku took a long sigh in his heart.

 

"Ez, Claire, Widya, Vivi, Lina, you can come" Moku ordered.

 

Ez and the other four girls went back into the tent. They saw Anna was already sitting on Moku's lap. Their faces all turned red.

 

'if both of you not done yet, why you call us to come, you want us to watch live show?' they said insultingly in their hearts.

 

"Widya can you make a fire and Vivi can you bring Ez water, please" Moku asked.

 

Since Anna started training with the orcs, not only the orcs' views, but Moku also changed his view of the girls.

 

They did not and they are not afraid or ostracize Anna even though her body changed. They even grew closer to Anna and appreciated her sacrifice.

 

Their treatment of Anna makes Moku's view of the four girls change. They weren't as cowardly and selfish as Moku thought. Then Moku no longer glared and spoke harshly to them.

 

"Let me take the water" Claire wants to replace Vivi to take water for Ez.

 

Moku just nodded, there seems to be a past between Anna, Lina, Vivi and the goblins. Moku doesn't want to ask if the girls don't tell.

 

"let me bring you water too" Anna whispered.

 

"It's okay, I need you here right now more than water" Moku whispered softly into Anna's ear, his hand gently gripped Anna's hand.

 

Anna blushed and relaxed her back, her head resting on Moku's shoulder making her white hair and Moku's black hair mixing each other.

 

Even though Moku and Anna were whispering to each other, their voices weren't so low that Ez and the girls couldn't hear them.

 

They again cursed the two couples in their hearts.

 

Not long after, the bonfire was alive and Ez was drinking.

 

"Ez, can you tell me what happened? why are you in our tribe this late" Moku started to ask.

 

"Hmm.. where should I start.. it's quite long.. but basically our tribe wants to attack the orc tribe within 5 days" Ez said casually.

 

Suddenly, the entire tent became silent. Before the most expressive person among them raised the question in the hearts of all of them.

 

"WHAAATTTT????!!!!" Vivi didn't lower her voice at all.

 

Vivi's shrill voice filled the entire tent and made the ears of Widya and Lina beside her ring.

 

"Vivi lower your voice, the other orcs are sleeping!" Lina said while holding her ear which was still ringing.

 

"Eh, I'm sorry, but I was very surprised" Vivi defended herself.

 

Although they weren't too passive in monster language, the girls who had lived with the orc tribe for almost half a year understood what Moku and Ez were talking about.

 

"Ez, please explain in the first place why the goblin tribe decided to attack our tribe" Anna asked.

 

"Eh? our tribe?.. hmm at first because—" Ez wanted to answer but stopped after seeing Moku raise his hand.

 

Six pairs of eyes turned to Moku with question marks in their heads, why did Moku tell Ez to stop answering Anna's questions.

 

But their questions were answered after hearing the sound of footsteps approaching their tent.

 

"Nevare, everything okay inside?" Boku's voice heard.

 

"Boku please call all the orcs to gather in my tent" Moku said.

 

"MOKU!!!" Boku was surprised.

 

Moku swung his right hand quickly causing the wind to blow through the curtains of the tent.

 

The curtain of the tent opened and lifted up, Moku is seen sitting with Anna on his lap. Boku's eyes widened when he saw Moku, he smelled Moku scent and confirmed it.

 

"Boku, I'm sorry, I've been missing for almost a month. However we have emergency news, can you call the other orcs to rush to my tent?" Moku asked once again.

 

"YES KU!" Boku stood up straight before turning around and quickly waking up the other orcs.

 

In less than five minutes, all the orcs had gathered inside Moku's tent and made it cramped.

 

Moku's tent is divided into two, where Moku sits on the bed with Anna still in his lap, the four girls sit behind Moku, the orcs sit opposite Moku, and Ez sits in front of the tent curtain.

 

Moku thought that cowardly Ez would not dare to speak in a tent filled with orcs.

 

However, placing him at the exit will give Ez a calming effect, where he can exit the tent at any time he want.

 

Moku didn't want to spend time calming the goblins who were so scared that couldn't speak.

 

The reason Anna's position is on Moku's lap is because... well he just wants to hug her longer. Anna looked very comfortable, her eyes that had been excited before, now looked sleepy.

 

Maybe soon this pregnant woman will fall asleep on Moku's lap.

 

For some reason there was no envy in the orcs' eyes, they looked like they were learning something. Maybe they learn how to treat pregnant women as good and right as possible.

 

"I welcome all of you into my tent my brothers.. and sisters

 

I know there are many reports or things you want to tell me. Likewise, I also want to ask you many things.

 

However right now, a goblin in front of us has very important news for our tribe.

 

This goblin is Ez, my childhood friend, if you believe me then listen to his words like you hear my words.

 

Ez, you can started to tell the story from the beginning" Moku said.

 

Ez felt all eyes on him, he feel a stage fright. Taking a deep breath, Ez began to narrate the beginning of the incident.

 

 

 

 

 

Ez Worry

 

 

"I returned to the tribe after picking some fruit in the forest. By then the sun was about to set and white mist had started to descend from Wolf Slope Mountain.

 

However, when I arrived at the goblin cave, the goblins were still gathered at the cave gate. I felt strange because usually I was the last person to enter the cave.

 

After I asked what happened to one of the goblins there, he said that our shaman and chief decided to attack the orc tribe and told them to prepare in 5 day.

 

I wondered why we would attack the orc tribe, because as far as I know there has never been a battle between the orc tribe and the goblin tribe.

 

However, none of the goblins there knew about it, only the chief, the shaman, and a few high-ranking tribesmen knew the exact reason for this attack.

 

I panicked because I knew that even though there were only few of you, you were very strong. Even if we attack suddenly, you can knew it with your sense of smell.

 

That's why I want to meet the orc chieftain and ask him to withdraw from this battle. I am willing to be your slave for life, I just don't want my brothers and sisters to be killed.

 

I beg of you!" Ez bowed his head pleadingly.

 

But the orcs paid no heed to Ez's pleas, their eyes turned red, and their faces filled with anger. So as usual the cheerleaders among them were the first to voice the orcs' anger.

 

"WHAT THE FUCK!!! WHERE THAT WEAK GOBLIN HAD A GUT TO ATTACK US!!!" Swa shouted angrily.

 

All the other orcs were also getting ready to shout in anger, but the overwhelming aura fill the entire tent made the air choke in their throats.

 

The orcs turned to Moku and saw him glaring at them angrily.

 

Plakk!! the sound of Swa's head being slaped by Laya.

 

"Don't you see Nevare is sleeping? do you want she wake up and kill you?!" Laya said into Swa's ear.

 

All eyes were on Anna who was fast asleep on Moku's lap. Moku changed his sitting position so that Anna was more comfortable to lean on.

 

All the orcs became silent and swallowed their anger. Some of them even taking a paper and writing something on it with charcoal.

 

Ez and the four girls glanced at Anna and Moku with envy. 'Is this the advantage of being the chief's wife? no one dares to wake you up when you sleep' they whispered in their hearts.

 

Unbeknownst to Anna, who was sleeping, she was one of the reasons why this conversation could run smoothly and not filled with shout of angry orcs.

 

If the orcs were consumed with anger then Ez would run away in fear, even if they caught him back, he most likely wouldn't dare to speak again.

 

After seeing that the orcs had calmed down, Moku glanced at one of the orcs and said "Goku what do you think about this?"

 

"OF COUR—" "Shhhh!!" all the orcs shush Goku who wanted to scream in anger. Goku cleared his throat and repeated in a quieter voice "of course we will attack them first, let we kill this arrogant goblin till they know how to bow!"

 

Ez's face paled, he really regretted his decision to come to the orc tribe.

 

Goku's answer made almost all the orcs nod. It could be said that Goku's answer perfectly matched the characteristics of the orcs.

 

They couldn't wait to fight and kill, they were tired of hunting animals that had no intelligence. Goblins were the perfect opponent to test the results of their training so far.

 

Moku made no comment, his one hand stroked Anna's hair, and the other gently stroked Anna's stomach. Then he glanced at one of the other orcs, "Mige what do you think?" Moku asked.

 

"I agree with Goku's point of view, however it would be dishonorable and unlike warriors if we attack the goblins suddenly. We should wait for them to come and let them attack us.

 

That way we'll have a reason to fight and finish them all off. Like KuMoku once say 'Enemies are not sought, if meet is inevitable'" Mige replied with burning eyes.

 

Mige's answer made the orcs sound "aahh", "ooohh", and nod. The young orc group seemed to be puffing out their chests and proud of their intelligent generation.

 

If Goku's answer is the personification of the true character of the orcs, then Mige's answer is the personification of the warrior.

 

Attacking the enemy suddenly was a disgraceful act for a warrior, they would prefer to fight the enemy from the front rather than attack from behind.

 

Right now, not only was Ez's face pale, but his body was also dripping with cold sweat. The only thing keeping him from running in fear was the feeling of security being so close to the exit.

 

Moku again gave no response or comment, he took a fleece blanket, and covered Anna's body so she wouldn't be cold. His movements were very slow and careful not to wake Anna.

 

He looks like a mother who managed to put her child to sleep and wants to put her in the baby crate.

 

The orcs watched Moku's movements carefully, they seemed to be trying to memorize all the details of the movement even from the way Moku's fingers moved.

 

Ez and the other four girls cursed again in their hearts.

 

Moku glanced at one of the orcs who from the beginning until now did not show any expression, he was often nicknamed 'stone face' by other orcs, "Boku, what do you think?" Moku asked.

 

"KuMoku, I can't give you a definitive opinion on this. I have no information about what really happened and why the goblin tribe wanted to attack us.

 

As far as I know, our tribe and the goblin tribe have no enmity or grudges between each other.

 

That's why I think it's better if we gather information first about why they want to attack us" Boku said.

 

The orcs feel Boku is too weak in this matter, why should we wait to attack the enemy.

 

But Boku wasn't done yet, he continued what he was saying "So I think, in order to gather information we should catch some goblins.

 

It was better if the goblins were from their higher-ups or their chiefs and shamans directly. We will take them to the tribe and interrogate them until we have all the information about the goblins.

 

Then after all the information is gathered then we will attack them with full strength. As KuMoku once said, 'Tagak means that you respect your enemies and don't underestimate them'".

 

The eyes of all the orcs lit up at Boku's opinion. They feel this is the best way to solve this problem.

 

Mige's opinion was also good, but the young Mige didn't think much further about war. In battle, enemy information is very valuable.

 

They also learn this during hunting, where the PG team will be tasked with gathering all the information they can get about the animal colony before they are going to hunt.

 

Boku's opinion reflects the new civilization and character of the orcs.

 

They no longer just attack blindly but they have understood the importance of information and reconnaissance of the enemy.

 

With the information they get, they will form a new strategy that is able to minimize the possibility of defeat and increase the chance of victory.

 

After that, they will attack with all their strength until the enemy is gone. Like a lion hunting a rabbit with full strength.

 

Right now Ez really regretted his decision to come to this tribe. Although Ez's decision seems the stupidest thing he had ever done, he still hoped for the nature, character, and disposition of the orcs.

 

Not the nature, character, and disposition of Moku, but of the actual orcs. Even though he's a coward Ez isn't a stupid goblin, he's actually very smart.

 

He knew that if the brutal, warlike, and arrogant orcs heard that the goblins were about to attack, they would be furious and decide to attack first.

 

Even though orcs are stronger than goblins, Ez knows that goblins have other abilities that orcs don't. Namely their skills in making weapons and building caves.

 

Their caves are filled with traps, confusing mazes, and goblins who can attack from anywhere.

 

Coupled with their weapons made of iron, it would be superior to orcs who still used bones, stones, and woods as weapons.

 

If the orcs attack then the goblins can hide in the cave and lure them into a trap. With the small number of orcs they will be able to beat them one by one.

 

This will make the goblin's chance of victory much greater than with the surprise attack planned before.

 

However, Ez never thought that not only did the orcs not get angry, they even discussed calmly and made strategies that exceeded Ez's expectations.

 

Although he was afraid of Goku's opinion but it was almost the same as what he wanted to happen.

 

Mige's opinion is the thing Ez wants to avoid, he wants the battle not to take place in an open area, but in close space like their cave. Nevertheless, they will still manage it with their more advanced weapon and trap.

 

However, Boku's opinion made EZ's whole body shiver with fear. He never expected that a brutal, warlike, and arrogant orc would understand the importance of seeking out enemy information.

 

If the orc tribe chose to use Boku's opinion then it was likely that the goblin tribe would be finished.

 

Ez knew if this was the orc tribe he was used to know then they would attack first like Goku's opinion.

 

Or if the worst thing happened where the pride of the orc tribe was too great then they would choose to challenge the goblin tribe in open battle according to what Mige said.

 

However, it never occurred to his mind, if the orcs not only did not ridicule Boku's opinion but they nodded and looked at Boku in admiration.

 

'Then what's with that 'KuMoku once say' is your holy spell or something?' Ez cursed in his heart.

 

 

 

 

 

So Cute

 

 

Ez thought why the orcs suddenly changed, he remembered that the chief of this tribe was no longer Goku but Moku.

 

He saw Moku who was still busy with Anna sleeping on his lap.

 

'Is this perverted orc causing the other orcs to change??' he asked himself.

 

Ez shook his head and removed the question from his mind. He had more important issues to solve.

 

Ez had to immediately change the minds of the other orcs by doing something, like insulting them and calling them cowards for not daring to attack the goblins head-on or so on.

 

However, before Ez could say anything, a large orc stepped forward and knelt down "KuMoku! I want to be appointed to capture the goblin tribal officials!" Vagkar comes forward and says confidently.

 

Ez was getting paler, he had to do something fast, but once again Ez couldn't open his mouth before another tall orc stepped forward and knelt down.

 

"KuMoku! This kind of task is very suitable for us who are used to moving alone, the SF team is ready to be assigned to capture the goblin tribal officials!" Yagnar patted his chest with burning eyes.

 

Once again Ez could only suppress his voice as a slender orc stepped forward and knelt down.

 

"KuMoku! forget the other teams, they can only talk. We are the best runners in this tribe, with our speed we can quickly catch those goblin top brass" Viggu smirked, proud of his team.

 

Ez's hopes of turning things around were dashed when another orc with tiptoe-steps stepped forward and knelt down.

 

"Moku, of course we're brothers who are going! I'm sure you don't want to miss breaking those goblins' skinny necks! hehe" Swa chuckled confirming that Moku would prefer him and Laya to go together.

 

Swa knew that Moku also wanted to go scouting and kidnap some high-ranking goblins, but as the chief of the tribe, Moku couldn't possibly go alone or go with one of the teams.

 

Because if he only chooses one team, then Moku will be considered favoritism and favor one team over the others.

 

However, if Moku went with his two blood brothers then the orcs couldn't protest.

 

Swa was proud of his thoughts and glanced at Laya with a look asking for praise.

 

Laya just glared wide-eyed while his mouth mumbled 'WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!!!' silently.

 

Swa didn't hear what Laya said, he just thought if Laya was shy to praise him, "hehe both my brothers are both shy to praise" he mumbled to himself.

 

All eyes then turned to Moku, waiting for Moku's decision to appoint who would be in charge of kidnapping the goblin officials. They didn't feel there was a better way than Boku's opinion.

 

But again Moku did not provide a response or comment. He was busy staring at Anna's sleeping face and stroking her hair. Moku touched Anna's small nose and squeezed it gently.

 

Anna who felt her sleep was disturbed reflexively waved her hands and her nose twitched. "Hehehe so cute" whispered Moku. Even though his voice was small, it could still be heard in this silent tent.

 

The orcs again added to their records. They showed each other their notes and corrected them.

 

There were murmurs such as "..you're wrong.." "..the index finger should be bent like this.." "..the head caress is from top to bottom not from bottom to top .." and so on.

 

Even Boku, who always had a straight face, seemed to focus on taking notes on his parchment paper. Claire frowned as she saw Boku was so focused on studying Moku's movements.

 

'I hope he doesn't think about practicing it in the future' Claire worried in her heart.

 

Ez and the four girls cursed again in their hearts 'can you focus on here, are you the chief or not, stop flirting out!!!'

 

Feeling all the orcs waiting for him to speak, Moku reluctantly looked away from Anna's sleeping face.

 

Moku straightened his seat and started to speak,

 

"Thank you for your advice my three heads of division. Before I say my decision, I want to thank Ez, who has come here to give our tribe this very important information" Moku looked at Ez.

 

The orcs were reminded of the little goblin who had come to bring them this news. The orcs nodded to Ez showing their gratitude.

 

Ez who had been in a state of panic earlier, didn't know how to respond, he could only stiffly nod back.

 

"Even though you didn't mean to help our tribe.. you could say you wanted to trap our tribe.. but I'm still grateful that you came here and told us about the goblin tribe that was about to attack.

 

Thanks my old friend" Moku smirked.

 

Ez's face immediately paled, he didn't expect Moku to know his plan all along.

 

All the orcs tilted their heads in confusion, while Mige, Goku, and Boku responded with "hm?!", "ah!", and "I know it!".

 

Seeing the gazes of the three orcs turn sinister, Ez immediately stepped forward and knelt in front of Moku. "I'm very sorry KuMoku, I never intend to deceive the orcs.

 

The news I bring is what really happened. The goblin tribe will actually attack the orc tribe in less than 5 days.

 

If KuMoku feels I tricked the orcs, I want to apologize for this misunderstand—" Ez swallowed his words back after seeing Moku raise his hand.

 

"Ez, I don't blame you and I'm not mad at you. If I were in your position I would probably do the same. I commend your wisdom.

 

Orcs are physically much stronger than Goblins, even though we are few in number but with our regeneration abilities and body strength, orcs can kill hundreds of goblins in open war.

 

So it was the right decision to lure the orcs to attack first. With the traps and labyrinths in your cave, the goblins can kill the orcs one by one" said Moku calmly.

 

Suddenly all the orcs realized what was really going on.

 

If they were provoked by the news that Ez brought and attacked the goblin cave then they would most likely really be extinct or if there were survivors, the numbers would not allow the orcs to be able to take revenge or survive in the cruel Bog forest.

 

"I also want to apologize for seeing you as a coward Ez. I never thought that you would be this brave. You know whatever the orcs decide, we will still kill you, but you still come to this place" Moku looked at Ez in admiration.

 

"Well.." Ez couldn't help but smile bitterly. He sighed and gave in. His plan had failed, he was just biding his time for the orcs to kill him.

 

Even if he ran away, his short legs wouldn't be able to carry him away from the orcs' pursuit.

 

Moku didn't look at Ez anymore and looked at Goku "Goku, your plan sounds simple but I know that you really want to test the fighting skills of the orcs. I also want to know how strong orcs are right now.

 

Deer, Wildebeest, Bison, and other animal colonies in Glittering Meadow are not opponents to measure your abilities. Even so I don't think the goblin tribe is a worthy opponent either.

 

They can only rely on numbers, metal weapons, and labyrinths against you.

 

Even if you win it's not something to be proud of and if you lose it doesn't measure your fighting ability as an individual or a group." Moku explained.

 

The orcs muttered and nodded.

 

"Mige, I feel proud of your warrior attitude and thank you for remembering what I said about the principle of silat where 'Enemies are not sought, if meet is inevitable'.

 

But you misunderstood the word 'enemies' in that principle. The enemy is not only those who attack in plain sight but also those who intend to attack you and make preparations to attack.

 

Remember where there's a smoke, there's a fire.

 

The goblin tribe getting ready to battle is a smoke and we have to extinguish it before it becomes a big fire." Moku forgot the true meaning of the saying, but he said it anyway because it would look cooler.

 

The orcs returned with "oohh!!", "aahhh!", "true, true, true".

 

"Boku, I'm very gratefull for your wisdom, you didn't disappoint us as the wisest orc. Even so, you forgot something.

 

Not all enemies have to be enemies that we destroy until nothing remains.

 

Just like a lion who hunts in the savanna, he will not eat all the animals that are there, he will still leave a few animals so they can breed.

 

That way he would have an inexhaustible supply of food.

 

So before deciding to fight, we must first think about whether we really have to kill this enemy until there is nothing left or there are other uses for them that can benefit the orcs." Moku smirked.

 

"You are more wise than me" Boku replied.

 

"That's why I decided to win this battle by..." Moku smiled.

 

Ez, the girls, and the orcs opened their ears wide waiting to hear Moku's plan to win this war.

 

They were like waiting for the prize curtain to be opened with the sound of drums rumbling as the background music.

 

Then Moku opened his mouth "without fighting!!!".

 

"HUH!?" Ez's mouth was wide open.

 

"huh?" the girls were afraid of mishearing after translating Moku's monster language.

 

"Huh?" the orcs remembered that they once thought of Moku as a crazy orc.

 

Plakk! Laya and Swa patted their foreheads at the same time.

 

'hehehe I will show them if Datuak Sri Maharajo doesn't just teach me how to dance' said Moku in his heart not paying attention to the reactions of the people around him.

 

He looked down and saw Anna's who was sleeping soundly, stroked her chubby cheeks, and whispered "so cute!!"

 

And once again everyone in the silent tent heard it clearly. Ez, the girls, even the orcs cursed in their hearts 'STOP FLIRTING ALREADY!!'.

 

 

 

 

 

Lina Skill

 

 

Moku stood with his arms outstretched. Even though he didn't move his mind kept spinning imagining all kinds of conditions that could occur while negotiating with the goblin tribe.

 

Last night's meeting ended with Moku asking Ez to take him and some orcs to meet the higher-ups of the goblin tribe.

 

At first, Ez did not want to bring them into the goblin tribe, he would rather die being killed by orcs than become a traitor to his tribe.

 

However, Ez agreed after Moku promised that he just wanted to meet the goblin tribe to negotiate and find out the real reason why the goblin tribe wanted to attack the orc tribe.

 

Then Moku asked Ez to wait in the bathhouse because he wanted to discuss something with his tribe members.

 

Since this was an internal conversation of the orcs, Ez complied and went back into the bathhouse.

 

After Ez left, Moku asked the orcs everything that happened to the tribe when he evolved. Each of the division heads reported the progress and problems they encountered.

 

Moku answered some problems and made some decisions. If there was anything he couldn't decide directly, Moku simply had the orcs wait for further developments.

 

The meeting continued until the next day. Moku dismissed the orcs and asked Swa, Laya, and Zalthu to accompany him to the goblin tribe.

 

None of the other orcs had a problem with Swa and Laya leaving with Moku, but they did ask why Moku chose Zalthu.

 

Moku replied that the reason for bringing Zalthu was because he had more experience with the goblin tribe than the other orcs.

 

Although Goku and Boku have knowledge of goblins on par with Zalthu, they are division heads so it is not good for them to leave their position when Moku is not in the tribe.

 

After that Moku asked the orcs to bring Stugo's head which was still left in the swamp.

 

Currently Swa, Laya and Zalthu are getting ready to leave. However, Moku was stopped by the girls, they said that Moku's current clothes were very inappropriate and would embarrass the orc tribe in the eyes of the goblins.

 

Therefore they suggested to wait a while until Lina finished making his new clothes. After some bickering, it all ended in Moku having to stand motionless for two hours like this.

 

"and done!" said Lina in a cheerful voice.

 

She stepped back and looked at Moku with sparkling eyes. She seemed to be appreciating her own work.

 

"Thanks Lina" Moku nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally he was able to escape from this suffering.

 

He looked at his body which was now covered by a black fur coat and black shorts covering his crotch. Coupled with songket cloth tied around his waist.

 

This coat and shorts are made of Stugo fur, Moku came home with all the Stugo fur from swamp. The fur covering Stugo's 6 meter body is too much if only used to make Moku's clothes.

 

As usual, after evolution he emerges from the cocoon naked. At first Moku wanted to make clothes with Stugo fur on a whim.

 

However, Anna showed her new clothes made by Lina.

 

With her growing body and growing belly, Anna's old clothes became too tight.

 

Anna then asked for leather, thread, needles, and cloth from Boku to make new clothes together with Lina. Lina designed Anna's new clothes very beautifully.

 

Her neck and breasts are covered by a leather-lined cloth that is neatly sewn up to the base of the sleeves. It makes her enlarged breasts more comfortable and her hand movements are not hindered.

 

Her bulging belly due to pregnancy is covered with thick brown fur, which can be detached through the ties behind her.

 

The lower body is covered by fur and skin that extends to the knees. Make Anna's long legs look sexier.

 

There was a fear within Moku that the orcs would spiral out of control after seeing Anna's new sexy outfit. But it seems they can still hold back.

 

Anna who rarely gets out of the tent and rests more is likely to be one of the reasons.

 

"Your welcome, I'm happy can help" Lina nodded.

 

"I approve of your desire to learn how to make songket and use the sewing equipment available in the tribe. You just have to ask Boku or Laya" Moku added.

 

"Really?? Yeah!!" Lina jumped for joy.

 

One of the problems reported by the three divisions is that the new food huts are full. They want to reduce or remove some of their non-food contents, such as skin, bones, and fur.

 

However, Moku feels these three things will still be useful later. Then Lina raised a voice asking for permission to use those three things to practice making clothes.

 

She promised not to waste it and would make leather armor for all the orcs. In the end Moku agrees with Lina after seeing her ability to make clothes from Stugo's fur.

 

"Are you going again?" said Anna who had just woken up.

 

She was sitting and leaning her body on the bed. Staring at Moku sadly.

 

Moku approached her and sat beside her. Gently squeezing Anna's hand, Moku said "I won't be gone for long. One or two days at most. I just want to confirm the reason why the goblin tribe wants to attack us."

 

"You used to say that too, but in fact you disappeared for a month" Anna whined.

 

Moku pulled Anna into his arms and kissed her forehead gently. "This time I will only negotiate with the goblins, those short and small creatures are too weak to be able to hold me back"

 

"Really?" looked at Anna with teary eyes.

 

Moku has heard that when women are pregnant they will behave almost like children and really want to be pampered by their partners. It seems the said is true.

 

"Really" Moku looked back at Anna seriously.

 

Anna then kissed Moku on the lips, which Moku also returned with a deeper kiss. They drifted back into the kiss and didn't care about their surroundings.

 

After a while Anna broke the kiss and said with a red face "Why are you kissing me all of a sudden! Can't you see the other girls are watching? You're embarrassing me"

 

Anna holding her cheeks with her hands and didn't look embarrassed at all. She looks like she wants to show everyone her affection for Moku.

 

The other girls could only curse in their hearts at Anna's pretense.

 

Meanwhile, Moku could only resign himself to being the one to blame, 'You kiss first, everyone can see it' but he was wise enough not to say it.

 

Instead he say "Well.. I can't hold it, you are so beatifull so I can't hold back"

 

"hehehe you're so dumb" Bum!! Anna hit Moku's chest hard.

 

It was so hard that it made Moku's lung feel tight. It seems like Anna's body is getting stronger, one spoiled punch can penetrate Moku's second evolutionary body defence.

 

"Nevare, I better go now, if I linger too long Ez will quickly change his mind and run away" Moku stood up while stroking his chest which was still aching.

 

"Hmm... be careful on the road" Anna nodded, she was already feel longing for Moku's presence.

 

"Claire, Lina, Widya, Vivi, please take care of Nevare," Moku asked.

 

"Just leave it to us" Claire nodded.

 

Outside the tent, Swa, Laya, Zalthu, and Ez were already waiting.

 

"Wow!! Moku your outfit is really good!? Is this a golden tier danger mutated animal fur?" asked Swa.

 

"Yeah.. he's very strong! I almost died several times before decapitating him" Moku replied.

 

"I never knew there was such a strong mutated animal, the fur is very good, this is Lina who made it for you right?" asked Laya.

 

"I also never knew if she had this kind of skill" replied Moku in amazement.

 

"Haha besides being good at making clothes, he is also good at winning our brother's heart" Swa hugged Laya's head and rubbed it hard.

 

"Shut the fuck up Swa" Laya struggled and escaped from Swa's grip. The orcs laughed as the two brothers played with each other.

 

"Well.. if that's the case, you have to become stronger Laya, it seems that many orcs also like her. You have to be prepared before I return the women to the tribe" said Moku with a smirk on his lips.

 

"You heard that!! You have to train harder, if Boku and Goku also like Lina, you will be finished. hahaha" Swa laughed at Laya's fate.

 

Laya could only be silent with a gloomy face. Looks like he'll be adding to his training portion soon.

 

"We better get going, it'll be dangerous if we reach the goblin tribe at night" Zalthu said.

 

Moku saw Ez who had been silent for a while, he looked impatient to return to his tribe.

 

"Okay let's go!" Moku said.

 

They walked towards the gates of the tribal camp, there were already orcs escorting them off. Moku finds Boku, Goku, and Mige standing in the front row.

 

"Boku, Goku, Mige, I entrust the tribe to the three of you" Moku said firmly.

 

"Yes Ku!!" answered the three of them loudly.

 

"Ez, show me the way!" Moku's orders.

 

Ez just nodded and walked to the front. They passed through the camp gates and the orcs cheered from behind.

 

"Swa don't get lost!!"

 

"Laya keep your two brothers from going crazy in the goblin tribe!!"

 

"Zalthu!! Don't slow them down just because you're old!!"

 

"Moku!! Don't rampage in the goblin tribes and kill them all!! Leave some for us too!!"

 

The cheers rang out until they were very far away. The orcs returned to their busy training.

 

The journey between the orcs and the goblin tribes didn't take long, but unlike the orc tribes who were above ground, the caves of the goblin tribes were very hidden.